Bringing Tongues Of Fire From The Sparks Of Faith

 

LESSON 13

THE GOSPEL 4

MARK

By Rev. G. Evan Newmyer 

 

 

INTRODUCTION TO LESSON 13

Mark was a youth during the earthly ministry of Jesus, he was still a youth for a period of time after Pentecost. Mark’s mother owned the house where the disciples gathered for their Pentecost experience; his uncle was Barnabas who was called to be an Apostle at the same time as Paul (Acts 13:1-3). Mark will not only be our example of the Blade, but his account is written to the Blade. In Matthew we found Mercy is our foundation, Mark will begin the path to Grace.

Mark, Matthew and Luke all have like events, but the Holy Ghost gives us different views of those events depending on our stage of growth. For those who have reached those areas of growth, it’s more than a review, it’s a time to consider and remember how we received. For those who have reached their Pentecost experience, Mark is a blessing, a place to gain faith in Christ. However, for those who call themselves Christian, yet have failed to believe, Mark becomes an offense. In any case, Mark is a place where all of us can gain.

Matthew gave us a reason to believe, Mark gives us the responsibility of belief to better our faith. Since Mark holds the responsibility, it becomes an offense to those who fail to believe. They will search the world for some other manuscript, or some excuse to avoid the responsibility of belief, yet the evidence of Mark shows belief is still the cornerstone to our walk. Mark also shows the danger of unbelief, as well as the blessing of belief, and how our walk can be one of joy and peace, yet worked out by fear and trembling.

Mark views Jesus as the Christ, yet we are going to have a very unique opportunity with Mark, the people will be looking at Jesus as the Christ in the position of the Son of man, because Jesus will deal with the people as the Son of man, but we will be viewing all this as sons of God. We are going to learn how to be a son of God as we walk in Mercy and Grace by the Spirit: let us begin.

 


 

LESSON 13 

THE GOSPEL 4 

MARK’S ACCOUNT

 

We will not go over the exact same ground we covered in Matthew, rather we will search out those areas relating to the Blade. Mark writes to the Blade, who are the “little children”, they know their sins are forgiven, yet their growth is just beginning.

The name “Mark” is actually a surname, his common name was “John” (Acts 12:12, 13:5 & II Tim 4:11). He was the nephew of Barnabas, and the upper room was in his mother’s house. Mark traveled with Paul and Barnabas on their first missionary journey, but turned back when the going got tough, causing Paul to reject his company on the next journey. Mark was a typical “babe in Christ”, when the going gets tough, they have a tendency to stop going. Mark joined Barnabas, where he would learn and grow, becoming profitable. Later when he did grow, Paul said he was “profitable” for the ministry (II Tim 4:11), thus growth must come before we can be profitable. Mark is a lesson in and of himself, we all make mistakes, yet we are not destroyed. Mark’s account of the Gospel holds all the evidence for the Blade, as well as showing any of us can be Restored to become Profitable for the Ministry.

The beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ, the Son of God; (1:1).

Matthew opens his account by saying, “The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham” (Matt 1:1). Luke begins by saying, “Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order a declaration of those things which are most surely believed among us” (Luke 1:1). John begins all the way back in the beginning of all time by saying, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God” (Jn 1:1). John tells us the Word was before the Bible, thus we need the Word (Logos) in us, in order to gain knowledge of the Scriptures. In all these we find Mark is the only one who says his account is the “Beginning of the Gospel”, but he doesn’t term it “the fullness of the Gospel”. In the Greek the introduction reads, “Beginning of the glad tidings of Jesus Christ, Son of God”, thus Mark looks at Jesus as “the Son of God”, or the purpose of the earthly ministry to bring the Cross and Resurrection, as the Sop of Man prepared the path.

Mark was written around 67 or 68 AD, it was the first of the four written, yet the Holy Ghost placed it second in order, thereby giving us the truth of the Parable of the Sower as it relates to the growth of the Blade. The reference shows us as sons of God we will be watching Jesus operate as the Son of man, yet we will see Him as the Son of God. Our preparation is to begin as sons of men, unto sons of God by the Spirit. The Seed and Root must be established in Mercy, before we can find Grace. We are going to be looking at the Gospel through the eyes of being Born Again, not saying these people were, but we are. Therefore, the simplicity of this is how Matthew pointed to the kingdom of heaven and Jesus as the Son of Man. Mark views the same events from the Kingdom of God, thus the Gospel doesn’t begin for us until we reach the position of being a son of God by the Spirit. Mark will have a few references to Jesus as the Son of God, one is in the opening verse, another where the people call Jesus the Son of God, but He tells them not to (3:9-12), then the devils say Jesus is the Son of the most High God (5:6-7), lastly the soldier who said, “truly this Man was the Son of God” (15:39): however, Jesus will refer to Himself as the Son of man. All this simply means we as sons of God will view the works of being a son of man, so our position as a son of God can be secure.

As it is written in the prophets, Behold I send My messenger before your face, which shall prepare Your way before you. The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare you the way of the Lord, make His paths straight (1:2-3).

There is information and knowledge in the Old Testament regarding the Gospel, a shadow, but nonetheless information. From Jesus in the introduction to the coming of John the Baptist as Mark points to preparation. The preparation for any new disciple is still, prepare you the way of the Lord, make His paths straight, don’t use masks or false impressions in some feeble attempt to impress God, love the Lord, put your faith in Him, but don’t try to impress Him.

John the Baptist preached the same message to all people in the land. The baptism of John was the people Should believe on Him who was to come, not that they did believe at the time (Acts 19:2-4). The life of John’s ministry and baptism was short, no one was baptized in water after John was cast into prison, until Jesus said, “Go in My Name”.

John did baptize in the wilderness, and preach the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins (1:4)

Mark clearly shows two things, the acts of John and the preaching of John, thus John preached one type of baptism, but did another. This shows our repentance must include the desire to be baptized with the Holy Ghost. Our water baptism is not unto Remission, it’s a token of our induction into the Body (Separation from the world). In this case the people repented as they were water baptized under John’s Baptism, but the purpose was to look for the baptism for the remission of sins.

And there went out unto him all the land of Judea and they of Jerusalem and were all baptized of him in the river Jordan, confessing their sins (1:5).

The Red Sea was the separation place for the children to leave Egypt, but before they could leave the wilderness they had to cross the Jordan. John didn’t pick the Jordan because it was close to his house, or a good place to be seen of the people, it was a symbol to these people how the Promise of the Kingdom was at hand, but not in hand.

And John was clothed with camel’s hair and with a girdle of a skin about his loins: and he did eat locusts and wild honey (1:6).

The Law allowed one to eat locusts, but the intent here is the ability, not the diet. Prophecy can make the mouth sweet as honey, but the belly (flesh) bitter. Locusts destroy the land as they steal the food from the people, John had power over the locusts (religious leaders). The word Eat also means To devour, therein we find another mystery. John devoured the religious leaders, yet we have the power to “take up serpents”, two different things. The Pharisees were stealing the people blind, not just materially, but they had also placed hindrances between the people and God. The religious rulers questioned John, but found a Locust Eating Prophet who had the answers. The Promise was at hand, the ability to reverse the destruction of the locusts was at hand, yet we have a greater promise, not only can we take up the Locusts, but we tread on the Serpents (malicious people), and Scorpions (deceptive people). It doesn’t mean we stomp their brains out, it means they have no power over us, their realm, authority and power are subject to us, not the other way around.

John was a prophet’s prophet, he actually touched the “Spirit of all prophecy” (Jesus), he washed the Sacrifice for us, he pointed to Jesus, and said, “This is He of Whom I preach”. John was Elijah, if we receive the It, which n our case means the Great Day of the Lord is in hand, let us rejoice and be glad in it.

And preached, saying, There comes One mightier than I after me, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose. I indeed have baptized you with water: but He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost (1:7-8).

Here is the preaching regarding the baptism unto remission, water is one of the baptisms in the Doctrine of Baptisms, but it’s not the only one. Here the people were being baptized under John’s Baptism, or in his name (authority). In order for us to enjoin the One baptism, we must submit to all of them. However, there is no precise order to the Baptisms, one can be baptized with the Holy Ghost, then water baptized, or water baptized, then baptized with the Holy Ghost, or both at the same time (Acts 10:44-47). One can have hands laid on them or they can be walking along thanking Jesus, as they are baptized with the Holy Ghost.

And it came to pass in those days that Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee and was baptized by John in Jordan. And straightaway coming up out of the water, he saw the heavens opened and the Spirit like a dove descending upon Him (1:9-10).

John says the Spirit was Like a dove, or better, took on the “form” of a Dove as representation of the Peace of God, indicating the presentation of the Gospel of Peace coming from heaven to earth. Jesus being the Prince of Peace shows His principality is Peace. The word for Like in the phrase “like a dove” is the Greek Hosei, meaning like unto, or as it were, as a resemblance of Peace. The earthly ministry did not open until the Sacrifice was washed by the Prophet.

And there came a voice from heaven, saying, You are My beloved Son, in Whom I am well pleased (1:11).

The same Voice would be heard on the Mount of Transfiguration, but with an addition. On the Mount the voice was for Peter, James and John as the Father told them, “this is My Beloved Son, hear ye Him”, here the Father is talking directly to Jesus, “You are”. This is the acceptance of the Sacrifice, the “washing” of the Lamb of God is complete, but what is next? Must Jesus prove who He is? No, He will place Himself as the Lamb of God before the People for their acceptance of His death. We are to Die at the Cross to be Born Again, Jesus was Born to Die on the Cross. Jesus will establish the Foundation by showing the direct Mercy of the Father, which is also the Will of the Father. First things first, Mercy then Grace. This really helps us, Jesus isn’t giving up any position, He is the Son of man, yet the Father says, “My beloved Son”. The Holy Ghost filled Jesus for the ministry of the “Son of  man”, but the Spirit of Peace guided Him. This is a beautiful picture for us, we are baptized with the Holy Ghost to receive the Spirit, yet the Holy Ghost won’t leave us, He is there to fill us when needed to deal with the masses.

And immediately the Spirit drove Him into the wilderness. And He was there in the wilderness forty days, tempted of Satan; and was with the wild beasts; and the angels ministered unto Him (1:12-13).

The wilderness is the place where we face the works of the devil, the place where the old nature is defeated. John will tell us the “wild beasts” are the religious rulers, the term means Natural Destructive beasts. John shows Jesus cleaned the temple in the very beginning of the earthly ministry, cleaning out those who sold the dove (Jn 1:29, 1:35, 1:43, 2:1, 2:16 with 3:24).

The term Angels, goes further than winged beings, Paul said he spoke with the tongues of angels, and the Galatians received him as an angel. An angel is a messenger of God, the prophets are called angels, we will judge the purposed angels of God. The angels who ministered to Jesus were the disciples who walked with Him during those forty days (Jn 1:35, 4:19, 4:31 & 4:41-42). Not all twelve were with Jesus during those forty days, as we will see, but there were a few, and those few did minister to Him.

In Matthew 4:1 we find the wording, “Jesus led up”, in Luke 4:1 we find the wording, “was led by the Spirit”, here in Mark 1:12 it’s, “the Spirit drove Him”. In each case we find a different Greek word, it doesn’t mean these three men were fighting over which word to use, rather it shows a mystery connecting to our wilderness experiences. In Matthew the word “led” is the Greek Anago meaning To take up, To carry, or To offer up a sacrifice. In Luke the word “led” is the Greek Ago meaning To bring forth, or To led, or bring anyone, it was used by Paul in the phrase, “even as you were lead” in reference to being carried around by idolatry (I Cor 12:2), it was also by Paul in Romans 2:4 in reference to repentance. In Mark the word Drove (or driveth in KJV) is the Greek Ekballo meaning To cast out, it holds the idea of using Force, thus we find the Spirit Carried Jesus as a Sacrifice to Bring forth something, in order to give us the method of taking the Kingdom. Jesus entered the wilderness to face the devil, we enter to face the old man. Jesus defeated all three of the temptations by speaking, thus the Word of God spoke and the temptations were never complete.

Mark shows Jesus entering the wilderness, then he mentions the temptations in a general sense. Mark then shows Jesus coming out of the wilderness, where we find John the Baptist was already in prison. This is an important time line, helping us understand how John the Apostle’s account fills in gaps regarding the forty day wilderness experience.

Now after that John was put in prison, Jesus came into Galilee, preaching the Gospel of the kingdom of God, and saying, The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent you, and believe the Gospel (1:14-15).

For these people, the Kingdom of God was at hand, not in hand. In Matthew it was the kingdom of heaven, yet both were at hand, neither was in hand. Mark is centered on the baptism with the Holy Ghost yet to come on Pentecost, here we find repent and believe, the two elements of “receiving”. So, why preach it if they can’t have it yet? The key is the word “yet”; thus in Matthew we found we teach, then baptize, then teach the more. The same is true here, Jesus will teach giving them Preparation for what is to come.

Now as He walked by the sea of Galilee, He saw Simon and Andrew his brother casting a net into the sea: for they were fishers. And Jesus said unto them, Come you after Me, and I will make you to become fishers of men. And straightaway they forsook their nets, and followed Him (1:16-18).

This is after John was cast into prison, after the wilderness, after Jesus went back Home, and after He declared, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me”.

John’s account shows Andrew was one of two disciples who came from the baptism of John two days after Jesus was baptized. John also shows Jesus had an introduction with Peter at the same time, but after the wilderness when Jesus went back home, the disciples all went back to their homes as well (Jn 4:30-31). Jesus has already made His declaration (Luke 4:18), it was time to begin in earnest .

Andrew and Simon are brothers, they will be the first set of brothers, the next verse gives us two more brothers. The brothers in the ministry are much different from Cain and his brother, or Esau and his brother. These brothers will show us the right “brotherly” attitude, as they help each other, rather than hinder.

We also find the wording “make you to become fishers of men”, the word Make means To endow with a certain ability. The word Become means to Form, as one would Train someone, thus Jesus is going to put these men into training. To us it simply makes sense, “fishermen”, “fishers of men”, but to these Jews who were more knowledgeable about metaphors than we, it would be a “major step”. To the Jew it was “born into Israel”, here Jesus is saying “go catch them”. Much different, at the time the concept would be somewhat dangerous. We recall how just years prior some from the Maccabees induction forced some Gentiles to become Jewish. It’s not what Jesus will do, He will preach, it will not be forced on them.

Jesus builds the Church, we build the Body. Jude shows us once we enter the Body (Rock), we are the ones who toss the Net and catch the fish. We don’t examine the net, neither do we toss out the “unclean”, or the “undersized”, we pull in net, welcoming all the fish, good or bad (Jude 22-23). Of course we must have the discernment to know when someone loves the spots on their garment more than they love God, but nonetheless, we don’t toss back the fish because we don’t like them. Therefore, it’s a commandment for us to baptize others in water when they say they believe, but for them it’s an ordinance, or a token; however, none of us baptize anyone with the Holy Ghost. As Mercy members in the Body we are sons of men, as Born Again Grace members we are sons of God being formed into the Church, thus Jesus said, “Ye Must be Born Again”.

And when He had gone a little further there, He saw James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, who also were in the ship mending their nets. And straightaway He called them: and they left their father Zebedee in the ship with the hired servants and went after Him (1:19-20).

Luke says John and James Zebedee were also partners with Simon Peter (Luke 5:10). Here they forsook only their business interests, but Luke shows shortly thereafter they would forsake all (Luke 5:11). Philip, Judas and Nathaniel were still following Jesus at this time, Andrew rejoined Jesus, with the addition of James, John and Peter we now have seven disciples to complete the phrase “the time is fulfilled”. The ministry grew from Andrew, Judas, Philip and Nathaniel to the seven, then from the seven to the twelve, thus after Pentecost the Apostles picked the Seven to begin the ministry of Helps as Deacons, but it was never intended to stop with the Seven, it was purposed to begin with the Seven.

When the Apostles appointed the Seven, a man by the name of Philip was among the Seven; thus he is not the same one we find here, but Philip the Evangelist does show one can be appointed to “Helps”, yet have the Lord appoint them to an Office as well. The Philip who was one of the Seven Deacons, was also the only person in the Bible called an Evangelist. Timothy was told to do the work of an Evangelist, but Paul never called Timothy one (Acts 21:8, and II Tim 4:5).

Here in the ministry of Jesus we have a Preview of helps, although we really can’t see the titles, they are there. We will find the women were the supports in the background, they supplied many things to “help” the ministry. It in no way means they are “less” than the apostles, it shows all things must work together, or it all stands a chance of falling apart. It also shows man may not see us, but who cares? Jesus does, it’s what counts. We don’t read where Mark or Luke raised the dead, healed the sick, but without them we would miss a great deal of valuable information. The Body fits together, giving us the fullness of Christ, only the wild ego of man seeks the “self-glory” to be famous, or the special of the special.

And they went into Capernaum; and straightaway on the sabbath day He entered into the synagogue and taught. And they were astonished at His doctrine: for He taught them as one that had authority and not as the scribes (1:21-22).

Did Jesus keep the Sabbath? Why would He? He is the Lord of the Sabbath, thus the Sabbath was always subject to Him, not He to it. He used the Sabbath to teach the Jews, since they kept the Sabbath, but they had made themselves subject to the Sabbath. Instead of discerning the purpose, they were in bondage and didn’t know it. This step between Covenants was a sign as well, the sabbath day is the Token for the Law of Moses, yet we never see an Old Testament prophet doing the Law. There is a sabbath in the Old and one in the New, of course the New is finding our Rest in God, thus the two sabbaths are separated by definition, as are many things between the Old and New.

Paul also kept certain points of the Law, but he did so as a means to gain entry into synagogues to preach to the Jews. Paul didn’t keep the Law to gain some benefit from God, or as a sign of his righteousness. If we keep the Law as some means of self-righteousness, we are still facing death, not life. The Pharisees presumed by keeping the Law of Moses they were righteous, but failed to see how the keeping of the Law of Moses was an admission of sin, rather than being free of it. It’s hard to stand neck deep in mud and claim cleanness.

And there was in their synagogue a man with an unclean spirit; and he cried out (1:23).

The same Pharisees who rejected the teaching of Jesus, couldn’t do a thing when the demon possessed entered their ranks. The Pharisees objected to Jesus, yet they never healed one person, never cast out one devil, neither did they preach the Gospel. The Pharisees lacked authority, thus the devil marched

right in, took a good seat and listened to their words, until Jesus came through the door. The devil doesn’t mind if someone reads the Bible, it’s Believing in the Word (Jesus) ending destroying him.

All demons are liars, yet experts at making factual statements which have become dead by the Cross of Jesus. If our past is dead in Christ then it’s dead, the only one who brings it up is the one who sits in death. The devil is not stupid, crazy as a Loon, but not stupid, yet he is crafty, deceptive and manipulative. There are some who show us the counterfeit claiming it as Truth, but at the same time they look at the Truth, claiming it as the counterfeit. They twist Scripture to fit their fancy, they hold the words of men over the Scriptures. Without the discernment of God, we will accept the counterfeit as truth, when in fact it lacks supportive evidence to prove it is truth. The Pharisees felt what Jesus was doing was not truth, yet they were living the lie.

This man was in the synagogue was associated to the word “unclean”, which refers to something or someone religiously unclean, metaphorically it points to religious conceit. This man was religious in nature, the “unclean spirit” was a religious spirit, one of judgment, hypocrisy, pride, ego or religious conceit. Jesus discerned the man’s source as unclean, but the man was being controlled by this unclean spirit. This is akin to the discernment of spirits, although this is still the earthly ministry we are viewing it as sons of God, those who operate in the manifestation of the Spirit.

Saying, Let us alone; what have we to do with You, You Jesus of Nazareth? are You come to destroy us?  I know You who You are, the Holy One of God (1:24).

The demon started in the plural, by saying, “we”, then ended with the singular usage of “I”, thus there was some Fact in the statement, but the deception made the entire thing a lie. What would Jesus do? Say All of you come out? Or Come out? Or better, just “Come out”.

Here is a point James makes, even the devils believe in One God, so what? They were opposed to His Son, making them antichrist. The devils also wanted to know if Jesus came to “destroy them”, yet they are spirits, meaning their end is in the lake of fire, but what does “destroy” mean? In Hebrews 2:14 we find by the Cross, Jesus destroyed him who had the power of death that is the devil. So is it the same as we find here? No, here the Greek word is Apollumi meaning to put out of the way entirely, as in binding them in the pit. In Hebrews 2:14 it’s the Greek Katargeo meaning To make ineffective. These devils are tempting Jesus to bring Judgment, yet the first issue is Salvation and the Kingdom. This is still before the Cross and Resurrection, thus they were attempting to make Him avoid the Cross in order to do something well in advance. The devils all wanted Jesus to bring Judgment, thus negating Salvation, which means all would have been lost. Their fact was “He has come to Judge”, the lie was they were attempting to invoke the wrong season.  Jesus said the end time would be like the days of Noah, when people were given in marriage. Yet Paul said the end of our season means people will be forbidding marriage? In the days of Noah the people completely disregarded the concept of God’s judgment on their wicked unrighteousness. Paul’s point shows in our season they will disregard the Ministry of Reconciliation claiming it’s God’s Judgment at hand, or at the very least demanding God’s Judgment in the Season of Grace. What were the devils doing? Teaching doctrines of devils, and the doctrine of devils is not teaching about devils, it’s what the devils teach (unbelief). Here they were teaching Jesus of Nazareth came to destroy and judge, but in truth Jesus came to save and set free.

And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold your peace and come out of him. And when the unclean spirit had torn him and cried with a loud voice, he came out of him (1:25-26).

There are three Greek words translated as Peace, here the meaning is Muzzle, the word Muzzle means, To Prevent Biting, much like putting a muzzle on a dog. The word doesn’t mean the devils had Peace, as in “Peace unto you”, rather it means they had to shut their tempting mouths. The only weapon the devil has is his mouth, as he goes about like a roaring lion. A roaring lion produces fear, and fear produces a watchdog mentality, which is a thought process saying we must save the Kingdom or all is lost. If Jesus isn’t able to bring us victory, we are lost. We are called to Believe, some of us are quick to rebuke the devil, until he shows up, then we’re scared out of our wits. We don’t say things to believe them, we say things because we do believe them.

There are times when God puts a bit in our mouths, but a Muzzle prevents free movement, or prevents one from speaking plainly. It would seem Jesus is binding the devil, so to speak, in part it would be correct, but wording is everything. Here He is saying, “stop speaking”, but the word Bind means to adhere something to the place where they are at. Which would mean if Jesus said, “I bind you”, then said “Come out” those would be contradictory statements; however, by saying “hold your peace” it changes the concept to telling the devil to be still.

In Mark 4:39, Jesus tells the storm, “peace, be still”, in this case the word Peace means, Calm, or To become settled. In John 20:21 Jesus told the disciples, “peace be with you”, the usage means, Rest, Prosperity and Confidence In The Future (Greek Eirene).

The wording “Torn Him” means Ripping Loose, or To Draw Out By Force, coming from a word meaning To Tear In Half. Here we find the man remained and the devil was “loosed” when it came out. In this case we find neither the man or the devil was bound, rather the man was loosed, as the devil was loosed from him.

Whether the man wanted to be free or not, isn’t noted, but it’s clear the demon fought to hang on, but the Power in the Name of Jesus ripped the demon from the man. The victory removed the demonic influence, allowing the man to make a choice based on his own mind, rather than the influence of a devil. The man was a victim, bound to thoughts not his own, whether he asked or not, he was set free, just as the damsel Paul will face in Acts 16:17-19.

When we read about the Manifestation of the Spirit we see “discernment of spirits”, but we don’t see, “casting out devils”. Why is it? Casting out devils is Mercy based, it comes with the same authority we use to baptize others in water. However, it takes the Spirit in us to discern the type of devil we’re dealing with, possessive, oppressive, or religious. Yet, the phrase “come out in the Name of Jesus” covers whatever the devil is.

And they were all amazed, insomuch that they questioned among themselves, saying, What thing is this? what new doctrine is this? for with authority commands He even the unclean spirits and they do obey Him. And immediately His fame spread abroad throughout all the region round about Galilee (1:27-28).

They were amazed by the authority and power, Paul tells us the Gospel doesn’t come in Word alone, but in power and in the Holy Ghost with much assurance (I Thess 1:5). Prior to the Cross the disciples operated in forgiveness of sins (Mercy), they were yet to be Born Again, but they nonetheless preached, and cast out devils. Mercy has a power and authority of it’s own, it shows the Mercy of God in setting people free. The children were in bondage in Egypt, they were delivered by God’s Mercy.

The devil began a campaign of terror years ago, he used anyone and anything at his disposal to make it appear as if he was all power and all might, it takes a Born Again Believer to change it, as they display the Power from one High in operation by the Authority of Jesus

Although some believed the lie, when the toothless mouse who plays like he is a lion shows up, some people ran for cover. The devil is a master of disguise, but he is ineffective to those who hold the Cross of Jesus. The only way the devil can torment us, is if we give him place (opportunity), if we can give it, we can take it away (Eph 4:27).

Matthew tells us Jesus gave the Sermon on the Mount just prior to entering the synagogue (Matt 5:1 & 7:28). Putting the two together we find the signs followed the teaching of Mercy, with the knowledge of what Forgiveness of sins entails. Jesus became the Teacher, as He was showing He taught, but lived by those things He taught.

John the Baptist had to decrease in order for Jesus to increase, but John didn’t decrease to make Jesus increase, nor did Jesus increase to force John to decrease, the decision was in John’s hands, like a good prophet, he obeyed. Moving aside to make room for a greater move of God, is much different from attempting to stop the move of God. John would be in prison at this time, from the time John entered prison there were no other people baptized under John’s baptism.

And forthwith, when they were come out of the synagogue, they entered into the house of Simon and Andrew, with James and John (1:29).

Matthew shows a leper was cleansed, then he tells us about Peter’s house, it would appear Matthew is putting this event after the leper’s healing, but Matthew uses the term “and when Jesus was come into Peter’s house” (Matt 8:14), thus Matthew still connects to Mark’s account, but points to the healing in Peter’s house, as it relates to the other healings. Here we find the man with the unclean spirit, then Peter’s mother-in-law with a sickness, the example shows there are various methods for various things, thus simply yelling, “come out” may not produce the desired result.

But Simon’s wife’s mother lay sick of a fever and anon they tell Him of her. And He came and took her by the hand and lifted her up; and immediately the fever left her and she ministered unto them (1:30-31).

This is still the sabbath, thus the phrase, “and she ministered unto them”, has more importance to the Jew, than us. Once she was healed, she secured her healing by service, yet it was the sabbath, meaning any labor would have been a violation of the sabbath. The temple priests were all free of the sabbath rules, thus they ministered on the Sabbath; therefore, Peter’s mother-in-law knew she was healed by the Lord, she was going to minister to the Lord of Sabbath indicating she was doing a good work, there is no violation in the Law of Moses for doing good works, even on the sabbath day.

And at even, when the sun did set, they brought unto Him all that were diseased and them that were possessed with devils (1:32).

The Jewish method of keeping a day was not from midnight to midnight, rather it was from sunset to sunset; therefore, it was still one Jewish day when Jesus kept the Passover meal and went to the Cross. Here we find since the sabbath ended at sunset the people waited, but Jesus didn’t.

The end of keeping the Sabbath day for us ended when Jesus said, “Take My yoke upon you and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and you shall find Rest unto your souls” (Matt 11:29). One could learn from the Law, or learn from Jesus, they could rest the flesh on the sabbath day, or find Rest for their souls in the Lord of the Sabbath, but they can’t attempt to hold both.

And all the city was gathered together at the door (1:33).

This type and shadow gives us the Door, as we see them gather at the Door, but couldn’t get in, thus it’s a metaphor displays the Kingdom of God being at hand, but not in hand. The Windows of heaven are for things to be poured out of unto the earth, but one cannot make entry through the Windows. The Door is for those who have a right to the Household, thus the thief attempts to make entry through the windows, showing a thief is one who thinks the material blessing in hand is a sign of holiness.

And He healed many that were sick of divers diseases and cast out many devils; and suffered not the devils to speak, because they knew Him (1:34).

Mark’s account tells us much, for All came to the Door, but not All were healed. This would seem strange since Matthew said All were healed, but the mystery is found in the Greek (Matt 8:16). The Greek shows All who sought healing were healed, thus All who asked received. Both accounts tell us the same, but Mark adds to the concept showing Desire to be healed became the motivation separating the All present from All were healed.

The devils knew Jesus, what gives? They knew He was the Son of God, but Jesus is operating as the Son of man. This goes right back to the temptations, “if you be the Son of God”. Was Jesus the Son of God? Yes, the Father just said, “My beloved Son”, but positions call for obedience to the position.

And in the morning, rising up a great while before day, He went out and departed into a solitary place and there prayed (1:35).

There are always the questions, “can God pray to God?”, or “If Jesus was God the Son, why did He pray to Himself?”. It’s not Jesus praying For Himself or To Himself, rather as the Son of man He stood as our Intercessor on earth, He now sits as our Advocate in heaven, still making intercession by His Blood. When we first came to the Cross our goal was to become a son of man by receiving the Father’s Mercy, in order to give it. These prayers relate to Mercy for the sons of men, by the Son of man.

Jesus will ask the scribes, “for David himself said by the Holy Ghost, The Lord said to my Lord, Sit You on My right hand” (Mark 12:35-37). Matthew says “in the Spirit”, so which is right? Both, the Holy Ghost as the Author, the Spirit of Christ the purpose. The Spirit spoke through David to the Lord, yet we have no problem in saying we are sealed by the Holy Spirit, or God is Spirit, why does it seem so strange for the Son of man to pray for us? Even today the Spirit makes intercession for the saints, Jesus is doing no less. The purpose of the intercessor is not to pray for their self, but to stand in the gap for others. When we have done all to stand, do we Stand for others? Have we done all to Stand? Good question, showing why Jesus prayed for us long before we were born.

This would be on a Sunday, not the Sabbath, Jesus didn’t think some New Age mystic destroyed the Sabbath and introduced Sunday worship. Here we find, He did His work on the Sabbath, yet worshipped on Sunday. Every person who received, as well as those who didn’t, were being prayed for.

And Simon and they that were with Him followed after Him and when they had found Him, they said unto Him, All men seek for You. And He said unto them, Let us go into the next towns, that I may preach there also: for therefore came I forth (1:36-38).

Everyone who seeks the solitary place, will soon find someone who simply doesn’t understand. They come knocking on the door, calling on the phone, or just walking in; how we handle it will determine our heart. It does little good to yell out, “You jerk, can’t you see I’m being spiritual here”. There are experiences we go through which demand a “time of solitude”, a time to “edify” ourselves, which is a far cry from “exalting” ourselves.

During those times it seems the last thing we want to hear is, “I have to talk to you”. Jesus is going to show us how to handle those moments; instead of saying, “Get thee out of here”, Jesus felt it was time to minister. Often the best medicine for us is when we minister to others, it doesn’t mean we minister through our anger, hurts or pains, it means there are many areas in which one can minister yet find they are being healed as well. There are even time when we pray for someone to be filled with Joy, yet we end being filled with Joy as well. Give, and it shall be given unto you.

And He preached in their synagogues throughout all Galilee and cast out devils (1:39).

The mere fact the demons were in the Jewish synagogues doesn’t mean the Jews are demons, rather it shows their authority was lacking in the area, no where in the Law of Moses, or the Abrahamic Covenant is there authority to cast out devils. The religious rulers saw an Authority far greater than the one they had, instead of casting out devils, they had to tolerate them. When they saw Jesus casting out devils, they became envious, but all they had to do was ask Jesus for the authority. All the disciples were casting out devils at then, yet none of them understood the meaning of the Cross or Resurrection. No where in the Old Testament do we find anyone casting out a devil, so does it mean there were none? No, the evidence is here, the devils were there, the authority to cast them out was only found in the Name of Jesus. The term Exorcist means to bind the devil where it is at, thus when the seven sons of Sceva attempted to usurp the authority of Paul, it didn’t work for them (Acts 19:13-16).

And there came a leper to Him, beseeching Him and kneeling down to Him and saying unto Him, If You will, You can make me clean (1:40).

This is a different leper than the one in Matthew’s account, in Matthew the leper is still in Capernaum, here the leper is not in Capernaum (Mark 1:39). Also Matthew shows, the leper appears as Jesus was leaving the mount heading toward Capernaum (Matt 8:1-5). This leper didn’t ask, “can You”, but he did ask “will You”, thereby incorporating the two questions most ask. The first is “Can You Lord?”; the next is “Will You Lord?”. At times we know the Lord can, it’s the “Will You” troubling us. Once the last question is answered our belief is fortified, then our faith can reach to the result.

And Jesus, moved with compassion, put forth His hand and touched him and said unto him, I will; be you clean (1:41).

The word Compassion means To Have The Bowels Yearn, or Deep awareness of the suffering of another with the desire to relieve it, yet it isn’t really a clear definition of the Compassion Jesus felt. Compassion feels the pain of another, pity has sympathy for the pain of another. The Compassion Jesus had changes the definition to, Deep and full awareness of the suffering of another, with the knowledge of the source, coupled with the ability to set the person free.

Jesus had both Compassion and Pity, but He rejected any concept of Self-pity. Self-pity will fight to change the result of the event, while desiring to remain in the same condition. Self-pity wants a pat on the back for failure, yet it will seek ministry, but for the purpose of attention, not change.

Leprosy was considered a plague brought on for the failure to obey God, the Jewish premise comes from the time Moses had a sign of leprosy when he questioned God’s ability (Ex 3:11, 4:4 & 4:6). This leper was a sign to the Pharisees, if they had lepers among them, they had problems with their religious thinking. However, to Jesus it simply means an opportunity to show the Mercy of the Father. For Jesus, whether leprosy was a failure to serve God or not didn’t matter, the opportunity to display the Mercy of God did. The evidence of the man being healed showed many things, to the Pharisees it should have been obvious, Jesus had power to forgive sins on earth. This one healing should have been all it would take for these religious leaders to know the Authority of God’s Mercy was now in the Name of Jesus. However, Pharisees attempt to disprove the obvious, allowing them to hold to a wanton theology. The theology of the Pharisees assumed God brought the Leprosy for failure to obey Him, which means it was punishment, thus the person deserved it, meaning to heal them would appear as if Jesus is preventing the Will of God. How dare He trouble their thinking! The evidence couldn’t mean God’s will was prevented, it did mean their interpretation of God’s will was faulty. They held their corrupt theology, then here comes this Jesus healing this unclean person. What did it do to their thinking? Rather than bow to the obvious, they turned and said the devil healed the man. Wrong, so wrong it turns out they are the ones coming against the will of God.

And as soon as He had spoken, immediately the leprosy departed from him and he was cleansed. And He straightly charged him and forthwith sent him away; and said unto him, See you say nothing to any man: but go your way, show yourself to the priest and offer for your cleansing those things which Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them (1:42-44).

The religious rulers had to accept the sacrifice, since the Law of Moses demanded it, but they didn’t want to admit Jesus healed the man. Jesus really caused these religious rulers some headaches. The sabbath law said one couldn’t work on the sabbath, but it really didn’t approach what Jesus was doing. Since the Law came from God to Moses, it stands the “proviso” for Jesus to operate had to be incorporated in some manner, either by word, or the lack thereof. The Pharisees will say, “It doesn’t say you can do that”, Jesus will ask, “where does it say I can’t?”. The Law of Moses was based on “thou shall not”, yet it never said one couldn’t do good on the sabbath, it then depended on the definition of what a good work was.

But he went out and began to publish it much and to blaze abroad the matter, insomuch that Jesus could no more openly enter into the city but was without in desert places: and they came to Him from every quarter (1:45).

Did the leper do as he was told? Not at all. This is so important, Jesus healed him because he asked, it was felt Leprosy was the result of not obeying God, so what is the nature of this man? Disobedience, he did it again, he failed to obey. The Leprosy was the result of his problem, not the cause. Why didn’t Jesus just say, “Look, I’m not going to heal you because you will disobey again”? Opportunity, he could never say, “only if”; his time was now.

And again He entered into Capernaum after some days; and it was noised that He was in the house (2:1).

The phrase, “the house” refers to the house of Simon Peter, which became the center of the ministry in Capernaum. When Jesus left, the people started looking for Him, now after some days He returns, giving them time to build their believe and faith. This explains why He couldn’t enter the city, the people based their faith on what the man said, not what Jesus could do. Some of us do the same, we base our faith on the words of another, rather than in God. Today is always Today for us, while it is yet Today we hold our belief in God as we build our faith in God.

And straightaway many were gathered together, insomuch that there was no room to receive them, no, not so much as about the door: and He preached the word unto them. And they come unto Him, bringing one sick of the palsy, which was borne of four. And when they could not come near unto Him for the press, they uncovered the roof where He was: and when they had broken it up, they let down the bed wherein the sick of the palsy lay. When Jesus saw their faith, He said unto the sick of the palsy, Son, your sins be forgiven you (2:2-5).

What was Jesus preaching? The Word? He was preaching Himself? No, He wasn’t preaching the Law either, or the Bible, He was preaching the Gospel of Peace as it relates to the Mercy of the Father.

The last time the people gathered at the Door, now they are “pressing in”; the words Violent and Violence mean two different things, the word Violence means to use force to cause injury or to abuse, but Violent means something caused by a force used. The Violent are moved by a force, but the Kingdom suffered from the Violence of self-righteousness, thus the people were pressing, but the time for the Violent was not yet.

Luke tells us the “power of the Lord was there to heal them all”; therefore, the power is always there, for those who receive it (Luke 5:17). The faith of the man with the palsy was just as important as the faith of the men who carried him. “Watch it now, don’t drop me, what? you’re not taking me to the roof are you?”. This lesson shows us how joined faith is nonetheless faith. There are times when we join our faith to the faith of others to rip the roof off the house in order to gain entrance to the Lord, but we also know individual faith also works. Our faith must entail our knowledge of the willingness of Jesus, here is a good example. If they felt Jesus was not able, they would never have taken the roof off. There are times when we must take the roof off our theology, as we reach to the Lord. Their faith was centered in Jesus, they were going to reach the Master, one way or another; they were not about to allow any obstacle to hinder them from pressing in. The man with the palsy, nor those carrying him, didn’t stop to debate the Pharisees, or the manner in which to carry the man. They didn’t hold a board meeting to determine if they should buy a new mat, after all they were going to see the Lord. No, they set their focus on Jesus, yet Jesus forgave the man’s sins, He didn’t remit them, thus this man received Mercy.

Luke and Mark tell us the man’s friends took the roof off the house, although the house belonged to Peter. The Pharisees produced the hindrances by blocking the way to Jesus, thus instead of going through the Pharisees, the men went around, avoiding the obstacle of unbelief.

But there were certain of the scribes sitting there and reasoning in their hearts, why does this Man thus speak blasphemies? Who can forgive sins but God only? (2:6-7).

The violence was still there, the unbelief was still there, but the man reached through it all to receive, showing belief is a choice. The phrase, “Your sins are forgiven”, has lost most of its importance to us. The word Atonement means we place another object in our place, but it doesn’t die for our sins; however, it does die in our place. The sheep used in the Law of Moses couldn’t make the decision to stand for us, they were forced to submit; whereas, Jesus willingly took our sins. Through His death we have the opportunity to impute ourselves dead, in so doing the old nature becomes ineffective. Through the Resurrection we have the opportunity to receive the Promise unto Remission of sin through the Blood of Jesus by the Spirit.

Jesus discerned the spirit of disobedience in the hearts of the scribes, they were in more need of healing than the man with palsy. Some religious traditions of men cause us more problems than sin itself. The scribes saw the result, they knew if one’s sins were forgiven they were healed, if healed they were forgiven. The evidence was clear, the words were clear, it was their own unbelief refusing to accept the evidence.

And immediately when Jesus perceived in His Spirit that they so reasoned within themselves, He said unto them, Why reason you these things in your hearts? (2:8).

When we question the Good things we see, or try to make them evil, we are of the wrong spirit. If the Joy of the Lord fills the place, yet we get mad, we are in need of a healing. These scribes are a lesson in and of themselves, the power was there to heal them as well, but they felt they had no need of healing, they were Scribes you know. Their attitudes were evil, they sought fault, not the Precious; they may not have been sick in body, but they were sick in mind.

Whether it is easier to say to the sick of the palsy, Your sins be forgiven you; or to say, Arise, and take up your bed and walk?  but that you may know that the Son of man has power on earth to forgive sins, (He said to the sick of the palsy,) I say unto you, Arise and take up your bed and go your way into your house (2:9-11).

What difference does it make if our sins are forgiven, or if we are healed, the source is the same Mercy of the Father, the meaning is the same, we are Forgiven. These people were facing physical sickness, for many of us it’s not physical but mental. Pains, hurts, past wounds still open, still festered, still touchy. Our faith in God’s ability to heal and save our soul must also entail the Word in us dividing and separating to show us the “cause”: discernment is still the open door to healing. The Word in us reads our minds, knows our souls, thus no man can venture into the field of the “saving” our souls, only the Word in us can (James 1:21, Heb 4:12 & I Pet 1:9).

And immediately he arose, took up the bed and went forth before them all; insomuch that they were all amazed and glorified God, saying, We never saw it on this fashion (2:12).

The scribes saw their own question answered, the evidence to prove the answer was before them. Sin didn’t fall on Mars, nor in heaven, the devil sinned on earth, but against heaven. Man hopes beyond hope for some spaceman to prove Sin is not the issue, but the only One with the answer is Jesus. The only reason the scribes glorified God, was because they saw something; whereas, the man and his friends were glorifying God coming through the roof before they saw the result. We find the type of praise the Scribes were offering was short timed, they will come against Jesus again.

And He went forth again by the sea side; and all the multitude resorted unto Him and He taught them and as He passed by, He saw Levi the son of Alphaeus sitting at the receipt of custom and said unto him, Follow Me. And he arose and followed Him (2:13-14)

Mark is the only one who tells us Matthew’s name prior to the calling was Levi, the father of Levi was named Alphaeus. Many associate Alphaeus as being the same as Cleopas. Alphaeus is the Hebrew for the Greek Cleopas, but more important is the meaning of the two names. Alphaeus means an Exchange or Change; Cleopas means Renown as in Being Called, it couples with the concept of being a Parent, thus it means, Called To Be A Parent, or as we know it, to take the place of a parent.

We also know Alphaeus is noted as the father of James the less (Matt 10:3, Mark 3:18, Luke 6:15 & Acts 1:13). Jesus had what is termed as half brothers and sisters, two of those half brothers were named James the Less, and Judas (Jude, not Iscariot). Jude says he is the brother of James (Jude 1), Paul says James is the “Lord’s brother” (Gal 1:19), but neither James or Jude say they are the natural brothers of Jesus. The James who wrote the Book of James is not James Zebedee, the brother of John, rather the James who wrote the Book of James is the same James who headed the church in Jerusalem, noted as “James the less” (Matt 10:2). James Zebedee was the first Apostle killed, but not the first disciple killed (Acts 12:2 & Acts 7:59). James the son of Alphaeus is then the same as “James the less”, the Greek word used for Brother is Adelphos meaning a Brother From The Same Womb, or a Brother By Remote Connection. From these scriptures we find Joseph was dead by this time, Mary went to the brother of Joseph according to the Law, and according to the Law, she raised the children of Alphaeus as her own, and Alphaeus’ wife became Mary’s sister. There were three women named Mary in the Gospel, one is of course, Mary the mother of Jesus, another is Mary Magdalene, who proclaimed “He is risen”, and lastly is another Mary noted as Mary the mother of James, Joses, and Zebedee’s children (Matt 27:56). The last Mary is noted as Mary the wife of Cleophas who was also the sister of Mary the mother of Jesus (Jn 19:25). Accordingly, if Joseph was dead, Mary would join the house of Alphaeus Zebedee, taking over the duties of helping raise the children, like Lot who was noted as the son of Abraham, although he was Abraham’s nephew, the sons and daughters of Mary the wife of Alphaeus (Clephas), would be considered the brothers and sisters of Jesus. This doesn’t mean Mary was wed to Alphaeus, neither does it mean they had any sexual relationships. Jesus being the firstborn male filled the requirements of Joseph, it would have been a sin for Joseph’s brother to engage in any sexual marriage relationship with Mary. The only time such acts would be done, is when the woman failed to have a man child, thus in this case Mary gave birth to Jesus, then after Joseph died the Law provided for Alphaeus to take Mary and Jesus in as a family member, not as a second wife. In John we see where the brothers of Jesus failed to believe, the brothers would be those not called, yet still members of the family of Alphaeus. Whether Mary had other children by Joseph, or not, is debatable, the fact remains she was a virgin when Jesus was born, it’s not open to debate.

This family ministry is also seen when we recall Mary was a cousin to Elizabeth the mother of John the Baptist (Luke 1:36). Once Jesus entered the house of Alphaeus, He was considered a member of the family, but not a son to Alphaeus, yet the children of Alphaeus would be considered the brothers and sisters of Jesus. Some of the brothers followed Jesus, some didn’t (Jn 7:3). A fragment of Papias shows James the Less and Judas were sons of an aunt of the Lord’s, the aunt would be Mary the wife of Alphaeus. The same document shows James and John were the sons of another aunt of the Lord’s. From all this we find the ministry was family orientated, except for Judas Iscariot, whose father was Simon the Leper (Jn 12:4). This relationship concerning Judas shows he is the first son of perdition, yet he was supposed to be a type of adopted member of the family.

Judas the half brother of Jesus was Jude short for Judas, who was also known as “Judas, not Iscariot”, thus we have two people with the same name of Judas, one opened the position of the son of perdition, the other an Apostle who held prophetic abilities.

The word Custom means A payment to a foreign government (the Romans), the taxes were placed against the people’s income and positions. Matthew was a tax collector, in those days a tax collector gained his wages from the amount of taxes collected. Many tax collectors would over appraise the property, keeping the increase. The name Levi means We also find Levi was of the house of Alphaeus, but Matthew was of the House of Jesus.

Why change some names, and not others? Some of the names didn’t fit the order of the calling, some did. It doesn’t mean we have to change our name, it means we are changed by the Name of Jesus. The name changing was a matter of authority, not a matter of going to the town clerk to get a new name.

Jesus didn’t pick one disciple from each tribe, this alone must tell us there was a change taking place. We know the 144,000 are 12,000 from each of the listed twelve tribes,  or a taking away from. It says the Night is based on decrease, or thousands from thousands, pointing to judgment, the Day is based on the purpose of Salvation through Grace indicated by ten thousand times ten thousands, based on increase (Rev 5:11).

And it came to pass, that, as Jesus sat at meat in his house, many publicans and sinners sat also together with Jesus and His disciples: for there were many and they followed Him. And when the scribes and Pharisees saw Him eat with publicans and sinners, they said unto His disciples, How is it that He eats and drinks with publicans and sinners? When Jesus heard it, He said unto them, They that are whole have no need of the physician but they that are sick: I came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance (2:15-17).

If we’re holy and righteous, we don’t need a Savior, if we are healthy, we don’t the physician, but if we know we are not Righteous, or if we know there are various forms of sickness, then we do need a Savior, One who is also The Great Physician.

This would be the house of Matthew, in those days, as it is today, tax collectors were not the most loved among the people. Jesus was seen with all sorts of sinners, yet He never intended to leave them as sinners. Jesus never rejected anyone; however, all those who joined Him were expected to receive the change. The only one within the Group who didn’t change was Judas. People come to church to enter a change, if not, they are Judas in nature. The Body is full of Ex-adulterers, Ex-thieves, Ex-sinners of all types, but they are “Ex”, not “Current”. If we desire change without seeking to be changed, we’re not Believers, we’re self-centered religious people looking for an experience to exalt the self nature.

And the disciples of John and of the Pharisees used to fast: and they came and said unto Him, Why do the disciples of John and of the Pharisees fast but Your disciples fast not? (2:18).

Comparing one group to another, or one walk to another draws foolish questions. Matthew’s Account shows the “they” were the disciples of John the Baptist (Matt 9:14). John was in prison at this time, it was time for his disciples to mourn, the disciples of Jesus were still in the learning process and it was their time to dance.

The disciples of John had a concern, they were first, now they see all these things taking place, yet they weren’t involved. Why then do the disciples of Jesus get away with these things? Like Jonah, they wondered what God was doing, here the Pharisees were walking around, Jesus was sitting with sinners, yet their leader was in jail. John’s disciples heard John say, “Behold, the Lamb of God, Who takes away the sin of the world” (Jn 1:29); yet John was in prison facing death. John went from baptizing the people to a jail ministry in a heartbeat, but the type of jail ministry he had, was not the one we seek. The situation of John could draw all sorts of fables and imaginations. Perhaps God was punishing John, or perhaps John was there for Jesus to do some great miracle, like raise John right through the roof, or prove how great John really was. Perhaps Jesus is jealous of John, and caused John to be put in jail, just to get him out of the way. Perhaps, perhaps, perhaps, the truth is, John had to decrease, but why? John’s ministry finished, the concern of his disciples shows why, they were still holding John above Jesus. However, their time would come, in Acts Peter made a conclusion out of order, yet we find at least two men were considered from John’s ministry for Apostle positions, Barsabas, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias (Acts 1:23).

Trusting in Jesus goes further than mountain top to mountain top faith, we learn in the valleys, the learning brings the effectiveness of joy to the mountain top. The people were looking at John as a great prophet, when people look at us as being as great as God, or as God, it’s time to leave. Giving worship to Jesus was proper, but it wasn’t proper to worship John. John was not the Light or the Word made flesh, he  pointed to them.

And Jesus said unto them, Can the children of the bridechamber fast, while the bridegroom is with them? as long as they have the bridegroom with them, they cannot fast.  But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away and then shall they fast in those days (2:19-20).

These verses would make little sense without John’s account adding the purpose. Prior Jesus discerned the heart of the scribes, here He discerns the heart of John’s disciples taking them back to a prior teaching. John’s account tells us John was baptizing in Aenon near Salim, but Jesus and His disciples were in the area of Judea. The two areas are a distance apart, this would also be before John was cast into prison during the forty day fast of Jesus. The disciples of John were confronted by the religious minded, yet here John’s disciples are using the same method. They wondered, but allowed the self to enter moving them wondering to questioning Jesus (Jn 3:22-24). The disciples of John asked Jesus, “how come…”, prior when the Pharisees questioned them it was, “how come” (Jn 3:25). Jesus being several miles from John at the time, knew the teaching John gave to his disciples (Jn 3:31-36). John said, “He who has the bride is the bridegroom: but the friend of the bridegroom, which stands and hears Him, rejoices greatly because of the bridegroom’s voice: this my joy therefore is fulfilled” (Jn 3:29). There is no distance for the Holy Ghost, yes the Holy Ghost can read the minds of people, and yes at times He will use a Spirit filled saint to expose the heart of another, but it’s not being some mystic “mind-reader”. There are counterfeits, but the counterfeit is not real. The positive side is any counterfeit can only exist if there is a Real. Before the Spirit was given only Jesus knew the minds and hearts of man, but after the Holy Ghost brought the Gift we find prophecy will expose the things of a man’s heart (I Cor 14:24-25).

The prophet Elijah was an Old Testament prophet, but a prophet nonetheless. As Moses represents the Law, Elijah represents all the Old Testament prophets, yet he holds  two positions, both refer to the “coming of the Lord”. The first position was to proclaim the Way of the Lord to change hearts, the next position points to the Dreadful Day of the Lord (Malachi 4:5). John the Baptist was not the person Elijah, yet he did carry the Message of Elijah. Some are waiting for the person Elijah, but Jesus said “this is It”, thus it’s not the Person, but the message. In the latter days Elijah and Moses will come, but in the form of the Prophets and Law, not as two people out of the ground.

And it came to pass, that He went through the corn fields on the sabbath day; and His disciples began, as they went, to pluck the ears of corn. And the Pharisees said unto Him, Behold, why do they on the sabbath day that which is not lawful? (2:23-24).

Here we find the other side of the coin, this is Questioning to find fault, rather than simply wondering. Part of the Old Garment was the sabbath and dietary laws, they were given to in order for the people to obey something they could involve their flesh in, since they were fleshly minded. The Corn here is not our western Corn, rather it’s Wheat. It changes most of our conceptual thinking regarding a hundred fold. It’s easy to see how a cob of western corn can produce a hundred fold, but a grain of Wheat?

The Wheat like the Mustard seed had stages of growth, yet it moved through the process without having the ability to reason the process. The mustard seed, or the seed of Wheat have no mind or soul, yet they operate as God ordained, they won’t become orange trees, neither do they attempt to be something God had not intended. The Law was sent forth, everything produces after its own kind. Based on this we know the truth of “that born of the flesh is flesh, but that Born of the Spirit is Spirit”.

Mark wants us to know the disciples happened upon the wheat field, they plucked the wheat, they didn’t cook it. Before the foundation of the world, the need of the disciples was taken care of. They placed the wheat in their closed hands, then blew on the wheat to remove the outer covering. The Pharisees took the Law beyond it’s intended purpose and inserted their self-based traditional thinking. The wheat was more obedient than the Pharisees, they used the Law as a weapon to maintain control, rather than a means to help the people. The five fold offices Jesus established are to assist the Body, not  control it.

And He said unto them, Have you never read what David did, when he had need and was hungry, he and they that were with him? How he went into the house of God in the days of Abiathar the high priest and did eat the shewbread, which is not lawful to eat but for the priests, and gave also to them which were with him? And He said unto them, The sabbath was made for man, and not man for the sabbath: therefore, the Son of man is Lord also of the sabbath (2:25-28).

By Jesus using Abiathar as the high priest, we gain confidence in our calling, as well as a warning regarding the misuse of our calling. On the surface, it would appear Mark either made a mistake or Jesus did, since Abiathar was not the high priest when David acquired the shewbread. David came to Nob seeking the shewbread, where Ahimelech was the priest. Although Ahimelech was the priest, he had a son by the name of Abiathar. Jesus was drawing attention to the Son of the priest, who became the priest God appointed for the reign of David. The point was “the son” brought a “change” in authority. There was change coming, yet the Pharisees refused to consider any change, even with signs and wonders showing it was the Proceeding Word of God.

Just as important is the involvement of Doeg, who killed the priests. God spared Abiathar, and called him to be the high priest unto David, thus Abiathar was the high priest unto David in God’s eyes, regardless of who held the position prior. Jesus made us kings and priests, with a kingdom and priestly order based in the Authority above all authorities.

This also shows anyone can claim to be a priest, or make themselves king, but it doesn’t mean God ordains, recognizes or approves of their position. Here is the evidence, we do not make ourselves kings and priests, we are made kings and priests (Rev 1:6).

Jesus shows the Pharisees how God not only saved Abiathar, but exposed Doeg the Edomite as a killer of God’s anointed (I Sam 21:6 & 22:23-24). The Pharisees were more like Doeg, than Ahimelech. When David went to Ahimelech to get the shewbread, Doeg the Edomite was with him, it was Doeg who went to Saul to report how the priest gave the bread to David. After the killing of the priests, Abiathar ran to David for protection, thus Doeg is a type of Judas, Saul a type of these Pharisees, Jesus as the Son of David who will put on the Cross by the Doeg’s of the time.

Doeg killed to please man, Saul sought to please man, thus Jesus is showing these Pharisees are called to Please God, but are more interested in pleasing man. David wrote about Doeg and said, “lo, this is the man who made not God his strength; but trusted in the abundance of his riches and strengthened himself in his wickedness” (Ps 52:7); with “you love all devouring words, O, you deceitful tongue” (Ps 52:4) and “your tongue devises mischief; like a sharp razor, working deceitfully” (Ps 52:2). Later Jesus will tell us how those deadly words will not harm us, we can respond with New Tongues, rather then the tongues of serpents.

What was the sabbath day anyway? It was a token for the Law of Moses, if you didn’t keep the sabbath day, yet attempted to gain some benefit from the Law of Moses, you were a thief and a robber. Therefore, we find we have a Circumcision, Tithes, a Token, and a Sacrifice, but they are much different in definition than the ones found in the Old Testament.

Exodus 16:8 says, “And Moses said, This shall be, when the Lord shall give you in the evening flesh to eat and in the morning bread to the full; for that the Lord hears your murmurings which you murmur against Him: and what are we? Your murmurings are not against us but against the Lord”. The people to whom the Law, the manna, and the sabbath were given, were not “servants of God”, but the rebellious murmuring children who were suppose to serve God; however, they assumed God was there to serve them. Was the Law a blessing? Yes, it was given because Moses interceded for the people, thus God gave the Law to Moses, Moses gave it to the people, but the purpose was to place a barrier between the people and God. The first mention of the sabbath for the people was a result of their rebellious nature, and murmuring words (Ex 16:22 & 16:26-28). If we keep the sabbath we have yet to enter the Rest, if we enter the True Sabbath (Jesus) we finish our works and find Rest for our souls.

And He entered again into the synagogue; and there was a man there which had a withered hand and they watched Him, whether He would heal him on the sabbath day; that they might accuse Him (3:1-2).

The minds of the Pharisees were just as withered and useless as the man’s hand, yet the man will be healed. Does the man speak faith? No, but his acts will be of faith. We tend to think a Confession must be spoken in order to be a Confession, but a Confession entails demeanor and behavior as well. One can say many things, but fail to act, or perform the words they say. James defined a double-minded as saying one thing, but doing another. Our faith is tested to remove double-minded thinking, bringing us into the single mind of Christ. Where do we put our faith? In God, or ourselves? In God, or in the people of God? n God, or in the Acts? In God, or in our faith? The testing of our faith keeps our faith in the proper area. When the event looks horrid, do we use our faith against the event, or do we put our faith in God to get us through the event? Good question, one we must always consider in the face of adverse events.

This event is connected to the prior events; the disciples reached out with their hands to take the wheat, the Pharisees withdrew their hands, seeking to bring punishment. This man is asked to reach out his hand to the Lord, to receive a touch of the Master’s hand, thus the man Heard, and Obeyed, yet didn’t say a thing, making his movement an act of faith as he received the hope set before him.

And He said unto the man which had the withered hand, Stand forth and He said unto them, Is it lawful to do good on the sabbath days, or to do evil? to save life, or to kill? But they held their peace (3:3-4).

The word used for Life here is the Greek Psuche, which also translated as soul; is the sabbath to save a man’s soul, or to pronounce death? This was a tough question since the Law of Moses was not designed for salvation, it wasn’t designed to save man’s soul, it was designed to define the Law of sin and death. The sabbath being the token for the Law couldn’t either grant life either, since it had to be done week to week. A man could live to be a 1,000 years old, yet he had to keep every sabbath day, yet in the end he had no assurance of heaven being his home. The very best he could hope for was Abraham’s Bosom, which was based on faith, not deeds of the Law; yet it was still within view of hell. Jesus changed it by taking captive and placing them captive under the altar of God.

The sabbath was not doing good or evil, in fact, it was for not doing anything, it was a day. The children in the wilderness refused to do what was Right, but they kept the day. Keeping the day doesn’t mean one is doing Right or being Just in any sense, rather it’s a Sign they have taken the Law of Moses as their guide, and means to express their self-righteousness through acts of the flesh. The Law of Moses was Flesh centered, one could keep the sabbath day, yet be evil in nature. One could give a million sacrifices, yet go out the temple the same wicked person as they were when they entered. The Law of the Spirit is a Nature and Character change, it produces a positional change to bring the Nature, Character and Attitude of Christ. It’s a complete change from minding the flesh, to minding the Spirit until we become spiritual in nature.

And when He had looked round about on them with anger, being grieved for the hardness of their hearts, He said unto the man, Stretch forth your hand. And he stretched it out: and his hand was restored whole as the other (3:5).

There are only a few things to anger Jesus, selling the dove is chief, but unbelief runs a close second, yet it doesn’t the anger controlled Jesus. Someone once asked, “do you think Jesus would be mad at me if I hate them?”. It’s not the question, rather the question is, “Do you care?”. If they don’t care if Jesus is mad, upset, or even disappointed, what difference does it make? A True Christian is Born Again by the Seed of God, they are concerned if Jesus would be disappointed, much less mad.

Here is a situation where we find neither the man, or anyone else asked Jesus to heal him, yet faith was involved. The man displayed his faith by an action, but the action  began with a belief; there was no way he was going to stretch forth his hand if he didn’t believe in the authority of Jesus. His faith was seen in him stretching forth his hand in the presence of adversity, he had choice. He could believe, yet not apply faith, and withdraw his hand, or he could believe, apply faith and put his hand forward. Belief is connected to “believe you receive” a past tense issue, faith is connected to “believe I will receive” a future tense issue.

And the Pharisees went forth and straightaway took counsel with the Herodians against Him, how they might destroy Him (3:6).

This is still the sabbath, as the Pharisees were conducting an illegal act, attempting to take a soul, rather than assist one. This very premise shows how the Law of Moses is against us, it accuses us, because it’s suppose to (Col 2:14-18). The very question Jesus asked, they failed to receive. Unbelief is a blinding element it always seems to prove itself to others, but not to the one holding the unbelief. Anytime we engage in some endeavor to hinder a soul, we have moved from belief to unbelief. Using the Scriptures, or words of another, even those words are from a scholar, as some support for us to retain our unbelief, never negates our unbelief.

The word Partisan means a militant supporter; the Herodians (Greek Herodes) were connected to Herod, and Herod was the Jewish civil link to the Roman Empire. From the Greek Herodes we get the English word Hero, who is connected to Greek mythology as a priestess of Aphrodite. The first hero idol was a product of the mind of man, worshipped as a god, connected to Aphrodite the goddess of self-love, who supposedly had a son named Eros. We know Eros by the name of “Cupid”, his name means Profound love for the flesh, from Eros we get the English word erotic. The Pharisees ran to the center of the civil government, the same government joined itself to Rome so they could rid themselves of Jesus, a brother. Did they think they act was sin? Not hardly, they still thought they were doing God a great service. They never considered they were acting as Cain, who killed his brother over a sacrifice. The danger of self-deception is grave, we must pray continually for God to expose those self-righteous pillars of unbelief, or masks of self-deception.

But Jesus withdrew Himself with His disciples to the sea: and a great multitude from Galilee followed Him and from Judea and from Jerusalem and from Idumaea and from beyond Jordan; and they about Tyre and Sidon, a great multitude, when they had heard what great things He did, came unto Him (3:7-8).

No one followed the Pharisees, but the multitude followed Jesus. Jesus wasn’t running from the Pharisees, rather His mode of warfare was to leave them in their own corruption, while He did the work of the ministry. Not only did He know they had no power against Him, unless it be granted from on High, but He knew by doing Good, the evil  would be exposed, thus giving the people a choice, follow the evil, or follow Jesus.

Here we are back at the Sea, the metaphor for the Gentile world. The Pharisees were a prime example of twisting the calling, they were called to be separated from the people unto God: yet they separated themselves from God, causing the people under them to suffer. It’s one thing to play games with our own salvation, another to interfere in someone else’s.

And He spoke to His disciples, that a small ship should wait on Him because of the multitude, lest they should throng Him. For He had healed many; insomuch that they pressed upon Him for to touch Him, as many as had plagues. And unclean spirits, when they saw Him, fell down before Him and cried saying, You are the Son of God and He straitly charged them that they should not make Him known (3:9-12).

Why would He do that? After all He is the Son of God. Wait, these are people without the Spirit making the declaration, we find in Romans 1:4 the Spirit declared Jesus the Son of God by the Resurrection. Time and timing, all so important. They were near the kingdom, but making statements without the foundation to do so (I Cor 12:3).

And He went up into a mountain and called to Him whom He would: and they came unto Him. And He ordained twelve, that they should be with Him and that He might send them forth to preach and to have power to heal sicknesses and to cast out devils: and Simon He surnamed Peter; and James the son of Zebedee and John the brother of James; and He surnamed them Boanerges, which is, The sons of thunder: and Andrew and Philip and Bartholomew and Matthew and Thomas and James the son of Alphaeus and Thaddaeus and Simon the Canaanite and Judas Iscariot, which also betrayed Him: and they went into an house (3:13-19).

Matthew uses this area to explain how the disciples were called (Matt 10:1), but Luke relates to Mark 6:7 where the disciples were sent out (Luke 9:1). The word Ordained means, Called to a position, it doesn’t mean one holds the position. The disciples were called, trained, then sent out for more hands on training, which connects to the phrase, “I will make you to become fishers of men” (Mark 1:17). We also know the Spirit had not been given to the disciples at this time, yet they healed the sick, cast out devils, and did so by the authority granted in the Name of Jesus as the Son of man; therefore, they operated under Mercy as sons of men, not as sons of God. Mercy has a power and an anointing, just as Grace has a power and an anointing. Mercy is the adherent keeping us in Grace, but these disciples were not in Grace at this time, rather they operated in Mercy. Judas was among this group, he cast out devils, and did many wonderful works. The night of the betrayal, the other disciples assumed Judas was going out to feed the poor. Even when Jesus told the disciples who would betray Him, they didn’t think it would be Judas. Believing in the Power in the Name of Jesus, and Believing in the Name are different. Judas believed in the Power, simply because he saw it work, but he failed to Believe in the Name itself. The lesson here? Don’t judge the Acts, judge the ways.

And the multitude came together again, so that they could not so much as eat bread. And when His friends heard of it, they went out to lay hold on Him: for they said, He is beside Himself (3:20-21).

Here the friends (not disciples) of Jesus begin to question Him, thus some of His own followed Him, some questioned Him, yet on Pentecost all of His family would be in the upper room (Acts 1:14). Jesus would also say, if any man come to Me, and hate not his father, mother, wife, children, brethren, sisters, yes and his own life (soul) also, he cannot be My disciple (Luke 14:26). The wording Hate Not, means To Love Less, referring to priority, rather than a hatred for our family.

Jesus also said, He came to bring division between father and son, mother and daughter, these areas are metaphoric in nature, pointing to being separated from the world into the Kingdom of God, we leave our old father, for The Father, our old mother to become part of New Jerusalem, we leave the old man to walk with the New.

And the scribes which came down from Jerusalem said, He has Baalzebub and by the prince of devils cast He out devils (3:22).

After the accusations of His friends, comes the accusing scribes, is this warfare, or what? The Pharisees were never able to take Jesus, until Judas, one of the family betrayed Him. Judas loved his agenda and self more than he loved Jesus, a man’s enemies are in his own household. The enemy of Judas was Judas, for the most part if we want to see our enemy face to face, we need only look into the bathroom mirror.

Once the friends and family of Jesus started to question His actions, the scribes and Pharisees felt they had just cause, assuming “where there’s smoke, there’s fire”.

And He called them unto Him and said unto them in parables, How can Satan cast out Satan? And if a kingdom be divided against itself, that kingdom cannot stand. And if a house be divided against itself, that house cannot stand. And if Satan rise up against himself and be divided, he cannot stand but has an end (3:23-26).

How can a soul save a soul? How can an evil soul do Good on the sabbath? This is different from Matthew, but adds to the concept. In Matthew it was “if Satan casts out Satan”, here it’s “how can Satan cast out Satan?”, if we left it there we would think either Matthew or Mark are wrong. Not so, in Matthew we find the Pharisees said Jesus cast out devils by the prince of devils, Jesus said “if”, or “even if” it were the case, they still should give God the glory, since the kingdom of darkness would be divided. Here we find “how can”? Which of course is a question to the Pharisees. The Pharisees assumed the devil was casting out devils, but for what purpose? What theological evidence did they possess to make the conclusion? How can Satan cast out Satan? Does he grab himself by the neck, then toss himself out? The devil didn’t cast any devils out before, really neither did the Pharisees.

In Matthew it was “every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation”, here it’s if a kingdom be divided it cannot stand, putting the two together we find a kingdom cannot be divided from without, it can only be divided from within. If Satan does cast out Satan, then his kingdom cannot stand, if it’s the case why bind him for 1,000 years? It answers the question, the devil isn’t going to allow Good into his kingdom, all he knows is destruction, thus he sends Tares into the field. The enemy cannot plant Wheat, he lacks the ability, knowledge, and source. God will not plant Tares in us, His desire is for us to formed into the image of His Son, as sons of God.

No man can enter into a strong man’s house and spoil his goods, except he will first bind the strong man; and then he will spoil his house. Verily I say unto you, All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men and blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme: but he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost has never forgiveness but is in danger of eternal damnation: (3:27-29).

These verses proves the point, the strongman is not going to bind himself, he must be bound. The strongman is not a “strong devil”, the word means strong in body and mind, it relates to the old nature or old man. The fallen nature is strong, the flesh is weak, thus it follows the fallen nature, that born of the flesh is flesh minded. The old man tempts, leads astray, is deceptive, and cunning. We bind the strongman by accepting the Cross, which makes the strongman ineffective, without ability to power to control, dictate or manipulate us. We imputed death to the flesh, thus the weak flesh is no longer able to control our souls, we accepted the Spirit of Christ as our guide, until the time comes when the Spirit and soul are one completing the premise, that Born of the Spirit is Spirit.

The “house” is the soul, the house is to be saved, but “renewed”, or renovated, out with the old, in with the New. Therefore, the he of the world is the product of the spirit of the world, which is opposed to the Spirit that is of God, meaning the Greater He is the New Man, when we are Born Again the strongman becomes the stranger, no more in the house, or in control of the house.

This is different from Matthew, here it’s “sons of men”, or those who walk in Mercy. This is not reflective to the “sons of God”, they are in process of Remission of sins by the Blood of Jesus, this is based in forgiveness. Here we find the difference between the vessels of honor and dishonor.

The context of blaspheme against the Holy Ghost has to go to the activity of the Holy Ghost. Which is what? To plant the Seed, the Gift of Grace. Since this relates to the “sons of men”, and since we are viewing this from our position of sons of God, we can see how all this relates. This points to those who enter, but resist the Seed, Jude says they have not the Spirit, or better, they separated themselves from the Spirit (Jude 19). This would also include speaking against those who have the Seed, or speaking against the Seed’s activity in the person, which John refers to (I Jn 4:1-4).

When one enters, yet refuses to apply Mercy, they will also reject the righteousness of Christ, thus Paul said they hold the Truth in unrighteousness, which God called “iniquity” (Rom 1:18 & Ezek 18:26). When someone is considered Just, it is expected of them to live by faith, as they believe unto the saving of the soul. When someone takes the Just position, yet makes it Unjust, it’s considered iniquity. The sin will follow as they resist the Holy Ghost’s work as the Sower. However, this is a continual violation going into the Night with the person, it is not getting mad, or backsliding for the moment. It’s only unforgivable because the person never asks forgiveness, they simply don’t want change, they like the feeling they get from the strongman, they don’t consider what they are doing as wrong, just as the Pharisees thought they were doing the great and wonderful works of God, yet Jesus said they would do the lusts of their father the devil. They hold the traditions of man over the Doctrine of Christ, resisting the call to be spiritual in nature, yet they will do all sorts of things they think are good. They are unequal, they want God to forgive them, but they refuse to walk in the same Mercy; the result is the sin against the Holy Ghost.

The failure begins by failing to bind the strongman, it then leads to failing to have a tree changing experience with the Holy Ghost, both of those iniquities then lead to the sin of slandering, or speaking evil against the activity of the Holy Ghost. They wanted to associate with the Body, but they failed to have the tree changing experience. All they did was put olives on a dead fig tree.

Because they said, He has an unclean spirit (3:30).

This defines why the teaching came, it associates with Matthew, the words they spoke disclosed the tree. This also shows the words came from the source, the source was the strongman resisting the work of the Holy Ghost. To resist means to push back, it is not venturing into an area, it’s the refusal to. They resisted the Holy Ghost, then spoke against the work of the Holy Ghost, ye they felt their words were holy and just. This verse defines the blasphemy as not speaking directly against the Holy Ghost, but speaking against the Work of the Holy Ghost, while being deceived into thinking the words they speak are holy.

Paul told the Romans, “whosoever therefore resists the power, resists the ordinance of God” (Rom 13:2), to Timothy he explained Jannes and Jambres the priests in Pharaoh’s court were like unto those who resist the Truth, men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith (II Tim 3:8). This teaching to Timothy was in respect to, “in the last days perilous times shall come, for men shall be lovers of their own selves”, “having a form of godliness but denying (resisting) the power thereof” (II Tim 3:1-6). They are forever learning, yet never able to come to the knowledge of the Truth (II Tim 3:6). It’s a continual effort to resist the work of the Holy Ghost, which in turn makes one speak against the things of the Holy Ghost. Of course we resist the devil, it’s not the same as resisting the work of the Holy Ghost.

There came then His brethren and His mother and standing without, sent unto Him, calling Him. And the multitude sat about Him and they said unto Him, Behold, Your mother and Your brethren without seek for You. And He answered them, saying, Who is My mother, or My brethren? And He looked round about on them which sat about Him and said, Behold My mother and My brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of God, the same is My brother and My sister and mother (3:31-35).

This teaching is connected to the last teaching: Mary nor the brothers of Jesus wanted Him to leave, rather they wanted in. This teaching relates to a giving place based on what good it can do us, or the benefit we gain personally. James uses this example to display an attribute of the faith of Jesus was not partial. Being partial is not merely holding one person over another, it’s when we give someone special treatment based on what good it will do us (James 2:1-7). James also adds, “do not they blaspheme the worthy Name by which you are called?” (James 2:7). Then he adds, “if you have respect to persons, you commit sin” (James 2:9). Looking at the ministry of Jesus it would seem something has gone amiss, didn’t Jesus take Peter, John and James to places the other disciples did not go? Didn’t the shadow of Peter heal? Didn’t Paul have special power? Why didn’t John’s shadow heal? Why didn’t Peter get special power? Being partial doesn’t mean one group over another, or allowing one person something another doesn’t get, it  means giving someone favor over others based on the good it does us personally, or for us to gain the self-benefit. Jesus never did, but He will work with us one on one, for our good.

Here again we find a connection back to Mercy, it’s the Will of God, these people all had the ability to do the Will of God the second Jesus said, “raise” or “your sins are forgiven”. The word Will means what one desires or is willing to do. Paul talked about things in line with the Will of the Lord, but here it’s doing the Will of Father God, which has to connect back to Matthew 7:21-23, with the Will of the Father. Later Jesus will talk about the “works” of the Father, but the subject here is the Will. We know it takes faith to Please God, but we also know it’s God’s desire for us to walk in Mercy. Jesus told the Pharisees to do some homework by finding out what it means “I would have Mercy”.

And He began to teach by the sea side: and there was gathered unto Him a great multitude, so that He entered into a ship and sat in the sea; and the whole multitude was by the sea on the land. And He taught them many things by parables and said unto them in His doctrine. Hearken, Behold there went out a Sower to sow: and it came to pass, as he sowed, some fell by the way side and the fowls of the air came and devoured it up. And some fell on stony ground, where it had not much earth; and immediately it sprang up, because it had no depth of earth: but when the sun was up, it was scorched; and because it had no root, it withered away. And some fell among thorns and the thorns grew up and choked it and it yielded no fruit. And other fell on good ground and did yield fruit that sprang up and increased; and brought forth, some thirty and some sixty and some an hundred. And He said unto them, He that has ears to hear, let him hear (4:1-9).

This is the main parable in Mark, often considered the most important indicating the progression of growth. The Parable of the Sower displays Process in growth, regardless of the growth. Our Mercy, Faith and Grace all have starting points, the Sower sowed, thus becoming the starting point. In this case it’s the Seed, but when we receive the Mercy of the Father, it’s also a starting point.

The seed is covered with a coating to protect it, the Grain of the seed is instilled with a desire to give its life, so the life inside may live. If the covering never yields, the life on the inside never grows and soon fades away. The word Grain is the Greek Kokkos, from which we get our English word Cocoon. Our belief is in the Sower sowing, once it happens, our faith takes over until the manifestation of growth takes place. If we believe we receive, then we endure the growth process in faith. The Hope would be the completed growth, but without belief in the Sower we lack the ability to begin faith.

Without the Parable we would assume one altar call is all it takes, or mix the definition of belief into faith and confuse the process. Faith reaches to the hope set before us, thus when the Seed is planted it must grow roots, then comes the Blade. During the time from conception of the Seed, to the Blade there are some ground moving experiences we must go through. Our belief must say, We asked, God gave, now faith moves into the reason God gave. It doesn’t mean we jump off the bus and begin to act like we know it all, it means we know the Seed is there, we then begin to Water the Seed with Mercy. Mercy is vital, as we see, the watering stimulates Growth. We can speak in tongues, yet in the natural be a bitter nasty person, full of religious conceit, unreasonable,  or unteachable. On the other hand we can understand this is a process apply Mercy and benefit from the growth as Grace changes our nature.

The circumstance is never a sign of the purpose of the event, judging the event by the event, never tells us a thing. The Seed will take us into many adventures, as the Root is going deep, we find things hidden in the deep they need to be dealt with. The Root is our foundation, in the foundation process there are things hidden in the ground it should not be there. The healing of our soul couples with the healing of our emotions, the process begins as the Root is gaining the foundation. The word Psychology is defined as a “science dealing with mental disorders”, but the word itself is a compound word meaning Soul (Psyche), Study (logy), or the study of the soul. Does it mean Psychology is wrong? Not when it’s used in conjunction with the Spirit, but with the spirit of man, surely it’s the blind leading the blind.

God allows things in the world for the world, but He also has things in the Body for the Body. Would we allow someone who still uses the spirit of man to study our souls? It’s the blind leading the blind, we don’t need to be psychoanalyzed, we need our souls healed and saved. Simply, we need to see those tares planted by the enemy, in order to be free of them. It would surprise us how some things are buried deep, which affect the way we respond to people or events.

The subconscious area is under the ground, the place where the Root is working. It becomes the area where we make up masks, or hide our secrets, thinking not even God knows. Some of us think our holiness gains us favor, thus we wear the mask of holiness presuming we are fooling God, or at least the people around us, yet we never allow the Root to deal with our emotions. The Seed will grow the Root before the Blade comes forth, yet it’s the Blade which proves we are Born Again.

Only a New Tree is going to make the old tree wither and die. Having someone identify the old tree, does not leave us any better, from the old tree comes no good thing. Only the Word in us can save our souls (James 1:21), Greater is He in us, than he in the world (I Jn 4:1-4). This is not against the field of psychiatry, but who wants the wisdom of the world in the house designed for the Wisdom of God? The waster was created to destroy; we need a renovation, not a destruction crew.

The Grain on the Mustard Seed is unique, most seeds remain doormat until after the root has begun to grow then as the sprout begins the life is seen, but the Mustard Seed retains life, even as the root grows. The Mustard Seed is the smallest of the herbs, it grows to be the biggest of herb, we also find the Life is in the seed, so it is with us. The Seed of God is the Life, we didn’t have Life before the Seed was planted. The Life being in the Seed shows the Root stage is also Life in the Process. However, the dead covering still sits on the Grain, when the Grain breaks ground, the dead covering falls off. In our case we reject the things of death, to hold to the Life of Christ in us. This same Truth was explained by Jesus concerning the Resurrection; in order to be Resurrected there had to be a death, in our case we impute the flesh (old nature) dead by the Cross of Jesus in order to gain the Life of the Power of the Resurrection. As the Process begins we have the Seed growing the Root, making us eligible to say, it’s not we who live but Christ in us, which is a Grace principle (Gal 2:20-21). This flesh, or tent we now have exists by Christ in us, since we have claimed it dead. Of course it’s predicated on two things, Christ in us, meaning we are Born Again, and imputing the old nature dead on the Cross of Jesus.

Once the seed of God is received, it will bring offense and correction unto perfection. The seed of God will take us into events and situations to expose the tares, and the self nature we treasured all those years. It will also place us in those areas where the Wisdom of God will be called for. What good does it do to ask for the Wisdom of God to help us deal with people and events, if we run from people and events?

If we understand the purpose of faith, we can endure much more easily, yet it’s still not an easy path to walk. At times not even close to easy to understand, but faith continues to say, “God Is”. Hebrews 11:6 tells us the beginning of faith is to believe God Is, the same premise is found in Hebrews chapter 4, the children could not enter the Rest of God because of their unbelief. The result of faith is our knowledge of God being a Rewarder of those who diligently seek Him. The diligently part is Faith, thus the beginning of faith must be belief, yet we gain our belief by knowledge of things which were, and experiences with God. Diligently must couple with Patience, meaning we stay the course, we don’t jump out of the boat in some feeble attempt to impress Jesus, or show off, we remain on course.

The time of growth takes our puny faith to endure, as the New Man takes us on the path of the Faith of Jesus to complete the process. In essence we are the Ground, the dead covering is the old nature, it must go before the Grain can grow. All of it? Nay, but the awareness of how destructive the old nature is. We are not the Seed, we receive the Seed, thus we are the Ground. The Seed is a New Heart, a New Nature, a New manner of life, thus the circumcision without hands is the induction of the Seed of God, with the removal of the old heart.

The Grain takes the ground humble, submissive in a non-hindering position, rather than assume it’s the ground producing the Growth. We put our mind on the things of the Spirit, we seek ye the Kingdom of God (Spirit), and His Righteousness (Found in the New Man), then the things are added.

And when He was alone, they that were about Him with the twelve asked of Him the parable. And He said unto them, Unto you it is given to know that mystery of the kingdom of God: but unto them that are without, all these things are done in parables; that seeing they may see and not perceive; and hearing they may hear and not understand; lest at any time they should be converted and their sins should be forgiven them (4:10-12).

Wow, Jesus is hindering the people! No, the premise is those without, as compared to those within. This is a hope, when we enter the Body there are many things opened to us, when we were still under the hand of the spirit of man none of it made sense. Spirit things to natural minded people are still foolishness, they need parables to compare natural to natural; however, those who are Born Again find the Holy Ghost teaching them by comparing spiritual to spiritual. The parables were words delivered to bring instruction in wisdom, justice, judgment, and equity; however, it’s still based in instruction (Prov 1:2-5).

And He said unto them, Know you not this parable? and how then will you know all parables? (4:13).

This parable was given to us to understand the purpose of parables concerns the Kingdom Process. If we can’t understand the Growth process, we can’t understand the Kingdom. This Parable is the Heart of all Parables, yet Parables are not cute little stories based on some non-existent event. Parables are true events about people or events in the natural or physical realm to explain matters in a simple set of terms through metaphors to make the process clear to those who don’t understand spiritual matters. It’s also obvious the Parable has metaphors, thus to reject metaphors leaves us in the dark concerning Parables.

Parables hold both positive and negative sayings, the positive for those who endure, the negative for those who refuse to have ears to hear. Jesus told Nicodemus, “I have told you earthly things and you believe not, how shall you believe, if I tell you heavenly things?” (Jn 3:12). The people had to believe in the context of the Parable before they could discern the process. The use of the Seed with growth was a hope to the disciples, at this point in time they didn’t have the Seed of God, since was not yet Glorified, but they were of the Rock as we found in Matthew.

Jesus said the Spiritual birth was akin to the physical birth; therefore, there is the conception stage, the fetus stage, then Born Again, then the Growth to the Full Ear and Full Corn in the Ear.

Paul said, he didn’t desire for the Novice to teach, the word for Novice means a Sprout, “lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the condemnation of the devil” (I Tim 3:6). The warning is for the Sprout, since they are a Sprout they have the Seed and Root, but they lack spiritual awareness, they are sill natural in nature, thus they will presume the anointing is by their personal greatness, causing Pride to rule them. The Sprout must remain silent until the Birth has manifested, then they begin by allowing the Spirit to minister, all part of the training process. It’s usually the Novice who thinks because they gave a word, they are a prophet, or they assume they are the Apostle of the Apostles.

When Jesus said we were like little children, we should have taken the hint. We tell little children, “fire burns”; yet they stick their little fingers into the fire to see if we told them the truth. The ability to gain Understanding comes from experience, often experience is the best teacher, thus the Spirit will teach us in the various events we face.

The Babes are in the biggest battle of all time, self-deception, stubbornness, and rebellion on the left hand; belief, faith, hope submission and obedience on the right, with the Cross in the middle, thus one day they move to the left, the next to the right, the next to the middle. One day they have victory, the next failure, the next outbursts of anger and soulish retorts, within minutes Mercy and joy. All these are methods to gain understanding and knowledge as the Spirit takes us through the Process. We’ve all been there, we all had to go through it, some still are, but the lesson and training take us higher and higher. Paul put it as plain as any when he said we must go through much tribulation in order to enter into the Kingdom of God (Acts 14:22). There is a war going on, the old nature fights with the flesh against the New, yet the old nature fights from an extremely inferior position, as we stand with the Spirit we fight from the superior, we gain and win in the end by the Spirit.

The Sower sows the word (4:14).

Hold it wait, didn’t Paul say some sow, and some water? Yes, but the Sower is still the Holy Ghost. When we speak by the Anointing of the Holy Ghost the Seed is being planted; someone else may water by teaching on Mercy, but any increase is still by God. We are used of the Holy Ghost as the Bow to plant the Seed, its Paul’s point.

Mark spends more time on the Parable of the Sower, than any of the other Gospel scribes, yet his account is directed to the Blade. We can tell someone fifty times about an event yet to happen in their growth, but they won’t understand until they experience it. We can tell them, “the old nature is still there, learn to discern”, or, “submit to the Stronger One to take down the power of the strongman”, and they will say, “You’re crazy, I’m Born Again”. They are conceived, yet still self-deceived, not Born Again. If we have ears to hear, we will be able to minister to the Seed and Root, rather than use theological formulas to beat the Seeds half to death. The Blade has just been through the enduring process, it has reached the place where the manifestation of the Spirit allows them to minister in those one on one situations.

There is a vast difference between a Babe in Christ, and someone who has been in this for years who is still carnal. We have to speak to the carnal as if they are in the Fetus stage, they are unable to understand spiritual matters, they can barely retain milk.

The place of testing, or exposure may be uncomfortable at the moment, but for every person who receives the Seed there is a period of joy to taste of the Good Word of God. The very second we learn of the freedom of forgiving it seems like we can fly, the premise of forgiving in order to be forgiven is a benefit we can’t overlook. We are in fact Commanded to forgive, but if we do to please the Lord the benefit is more delightful.

As the Water of Mercy flows over the ground the Seed will react, causing the Root to gain a firm foundation. However, the ground during the Root growing stage has to learn one lesson. At times very difficult, which is to be joyful in the hard times as we are in the good. Anyone can jump for joy when God is doing what they want, it takes a person of faith to jump for joy when God begins the cleaning process.

There are Many who receive the Seed, but Few who make it to the Blade, simply because the Few made the choice to be Chosen, the others loved the feelings of the flesh the old nature provided, pride, ego, self-exaltation, more than they loved God. It doesn’t stop the Seed from being presented, God will spread the Seed in places most of us wouldn’t be caught in. The Net is tossed into the Sea (world), it will grab both good and bad; however, it’s better to grab some bad than lose one Good. The Ground learn the foundational rudiments of the Doctrine of Christ, in order to endure the Root stage, those six basic areas keep us a steady course in the process of growth (Heb 6:1-6).

And these are they by the way side, where the Word is sown; but when they have heard, Satan comes immediately and takes away the Word that was sown in their hearts (4:15).

This helps us understand why Jesus said, “hearing they may hear and not understand” (Mark 4:12). Did they have ears? Yes, but they wanted it to match their pleasures, they didn’t want to dig for the truth. Again the Word is sown, but the Ground allowed Satan (old nature) to take the Word away. The old nature questioned the Word, “how can a person be resurrected?”, “how can a person walk on water?”, “I read where the Cross was just Jesus causing a mass hypnotism”, the old nature, like it’s father the devil will challenge the Word, question the Word or deny the Word.

Jesus would use four types of ground, the first is “All”, from this group comes the “Many” who have the Seed and Root. From this group will come the “Few” who become those who receive the fruit of the Blade, then the last Ground is the one we want, the one yielding to the point where it receives the fullness of Corn in the Ear. The more stones of abuse left in the ground, the more difficult for the Word to grow, the ground will place those stones in the path of growth. The softness of the ground is predicated on the Mercy the ground grants, the more mercy (water), the softer the ground.

The Wheat holds the Heart of Grain, the only difference between the Wheat and Tare is the Grain. The only useful eatable element in the wheat is the corn (grain), or heart of the wheat. The Tare grows like wheat, looks like wheat, but when you break it open there is no heart within. A tare is a seed without a useful heart, they may have the “covering”, but they wear a mask of righteousness, but hold the truth in unrighteousness. Without the change in nature and character they will draw back to perdition in fear of being exposed, yet we are not of them, but of those who believe unto the saving of our souls.

People do things by nature, things they don’t think about. As Babes we have to think about being merciful, or think about doing good, but when the Blade comes forth we begin to do things by Nature. The Good Tree will produce Good Fruit, the fruit doesn’t have to think, it reacts to the event in a Godly manner. We will be surprised how many things we do by nature which are really “good”, but we don’t think of the, we do them.

The Seed of God Forms our soul from fleshly to Spirit, but this group allowed Satan to form their souls. Their ground is so hard and self-based they want nothing to do with change, they think the things of God are foolishness. It doesn’t mean they won’t speak of a “higher power”, or “the Big Guy upstairs”, or “somebody up there is watching over me”, it means they refuse to submit to the Seed sown.

The Trinity is seen in this Parable, Jesus isn’t the Sower, the Father isn’t the Sower, the Holy Ghost is. The Seed is the Word (Jesus), but the Water is the Mercy of the Father. It takes the Holy Ghost to Plant the Word (Jesus) in us, the Mercy of the Father for it to grow. Therefore, we find John speaking of the Father, Word and Holy Ghost as the Report in heaven, but the Water (Mercy of the Father), Blood (Grace of the Son – Word) and Spirit (Gift of the Holy Ghost) as the Witness on earth. We can’t accept the Seed and not the Water; we can’t accept the Water and not the Seed and we can’t reject the Holy Ghost as the Sower, then expect to have the Spirit.

And these are they likewise which are sown on stony ground; who, when they have heard the Word, immediately receive it with gladness; and have no root in themselves and so endure but for a time: afterward, when affliction or persecution arises for the Word’s sake, immediately they are offended (4:16-17).

This group is not the same as one outside the Way, this group has a likewise element, the difference is this group has ears to hear and eyes to see, they want the Seed, but they lack the ability to endure. They wanted Pleasure, they liked the atmosphere of church, they liked being associated with moral people, but they wanted to remain as they were within. They want their walk to be mountain top to mountain top, they use their faith to  please themselves. They move from “Please forgive my sins oh Lord”, to “I really don’t want to forgive, I want to be an apostle”, they allow the self to reign, rather than deny it.

The Likewise Condition is still Satan (self), but in this case they didn’t reject the Seed immediately, rather they attempted to retain the spirit lusting to envy, yet make it religious in nature. When Affliction or Persecution for the Word’s Sake, or for the Seed’s sake came, they turned their back on the Seed, yet held to the self.

There is a vast difference between allowing the Seed to grow unto the point of forming us, than attempting to form the Seed into us, the latter will choke the Seed of God out of them. If the Seed is the Word of God, does choking mean they are able to kill the Seed? Not at all, it means they separate themselves from the Seed.

They danced at the crossing from the world to the wilderness, but three days later they saw bitter water, as persecution and affliction for the Word’s Sake developed, they as the ground became bitter as they were offended. Persecution comes from behind, the word Persecution means, Fire from behind; whereas Affliction comes from within, God will bring Affliction from within as the Seed makes room to grow. The ground is to be humble, allowing the Seed to grow, but when confronted by the Seed, they become offended. The other group immediately rejected the Seed, this group accepted the Seed, until the call for responsibility toward the Word came, then they were offended. They refused to deny the self, or pick up their cross.

The Godly purpose for the persecution and affliction is exposure, offense brings us correction unto perfection. Some of this group may get mad, or go off into the corner for a period of time, they may even turn into sons of perdition, whatever, God is able to deliver His own, if they are not His Own, then no one can deliver them.

This group lacks the Root, showing they are not Born Again, yet they had the Seed. The term No Root means a very, very little root, thus Jude tells us they were plucked by the root, meaning they had the Seed, but refused to allow the Root to grow. Jude also calls them twice dead, they received the imputed Mercy, but turned unjust entering the sin unto death as workers of iniquity (Jude 12).

And these are they which are sown among thorns; such as hear the Word and the cares of this world and the deceitfulness of riches and the lusts of other things entering in, choke the Word and it becomes unfruitful (4:18-19).

This group has the Seed and Root, but their concern is still to make the world the kingdom of heaven. They still love the world, they love the things of the world, they want the world to change to fit their thinking, rather than bringing a change for those in the world who want to escape. Since the World is the center of their being, they use the “he in the world”, they are those who refuse to believe unto the saving of the soul.

Jesus said, this ground is Stony; therefore, the cares of this world are stones of hindrance causing the Seed to remain without growth. In the world the only Mercy is when it becomes self-beneficial, or an act wherein the person feels good about their self, in the Kingdom we forgive even if the other person, or any human never knows it.

In this case their ground is not the Rock, it’s stony, the lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh and the pride of life are all hindering elements, some small, some larger, but none so big they can’t be removed, if the person is willing to submit to the Seed.

The lusts for other things is using ungodly means to obtain what we assume is a Godly result. This is not “a lust”, but many, it will use all sorts of means to get “things”, since “things” is the primary concern. “What, we are not suppose to have things?”. It’s not what this is saying, rather we have a premise, seek the Kingdom of God and His Righteousness, then the Things will be added, but the lusts for other things seeks the Things, while using any principle, much different. James says we have not because we want to consume the product of prayer on a lust, yet there is a spirit lusting to envy, meaning this ground retained the spirit lusting to envy, while they rejected the Spirit that is of God.

And these are they which are sown on good ground; such as hear the Word and receive it and bring forth fruit, some thirtyfold, some sixty and some an hundred (4:20).

Finally the Growth Product, the result of enduring the Growth process. The kingdom of heaven houses the potential inhabitants for the Kingdom of God, the Seed and Root are in the kingdom of heaven making choices to remain as a Vessel of honor (son of man), so they can have the Kingdom of God within to produce Living Water (son of God). Those who restrict the Root, force God to form them into vessels of dishonor, it’s one or the other, there is no vessel of “half honor – half dishonor”.

The Good Ground took the time to be prepared, meaning Patience had her perfect work. This ground desired the result, it maintained belief and mercy coupled to their faith in God to reach the result. This ground hears, obeys and submits to the Word. James said, “Wherefore lay apart all filthiness and superfluity of naughtiness and receive with meekness the engrafted Word, which is able to save your souls but be you doers of the Word and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves” (James 1:21-22). Listen to the Word within, ask for and receive the Wisdom of God, bringing our nature into one of Christ-ness.

And He said unto them, Is a candle brought to be put under a bushel or under a bed? and not to set on a candlestick? (4:21).

In the Book of Revelation Jesus is seen walking in the Midst of the Golden Candlestick, each of the seven candlesticks represent churches in the Body. Lighting a candle then putting it under a bed is not real smart, it must be put in it’s Order and Place. It’s what the parable is saying, Order and Place, keep things in their Order as we remain in Place until our Light shines in a dark place.

For there is nothing hid, which shall not be manifested; neither was anything kept secret but it should come abroad.  If any man has ears to hear, let him hear (4:22-23).

This process was hidden from us, until the Holy Ghost revealed it. Therefore, it’s written for us, to provoke us unto faith, bringing us to the fullness of the Baptism with the Holy Ghost. After we enter the kingdom of heaven, we put our faith in God, we are guided on the path toward Righteousness, unto the restoration of our souls. The purpose for our faith is to obtain the saving of our souls (I Pet 1:9). Using our faith in areas where it was not purposed brings defeat, using it as intended brings victory.

The purpose for the Word in us to divide and separate so we can be manifest in the sight of God, without shame or fear of destruction (Heb 4:12-13). The Wisdom of God is first Pure, you can see through it, thus what you see, is what you get. No masks, no hidden agendas, no mind games. A Light shinning will first shine in its own place, which means our light will first expose those things in us.

And He said unto them, Take heed what you hear: with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you: and unto you that hear shall more be given (4:24).

This isn’t “watch out what you hear”, rather it’s pay attention to what you hear. The word Heed means to beware, or better to Discern but it doesn’t mean to reject it because you don’t like it. The balance is based on the content being “the Word”, if we limit the intake to traditions of men we have made doctrines, or winds of doctrine, then we miss out. The word Heed doesn’t mean to tear it apart, or approach it with critical thinking, or make it condone to our thinking, it means to be ready to accept the Truth. The Word Mete means the Boundary or Limit, when we limit the Word, we limit our ability. On the same note we could take everything in without being humble, ending so confused we don’t know which end is up, the key is of course discernment.

For he that has, to him shall be given: and he that has not, from him shall be taken even that which he has (4:25).

This is the same as the Parable of the talents, if we have Faith in God, the New Man will lead us on the path of the Faith of Jesus. The key to this verse is the phrase “that which he has”, thus one must have it, but the other key is “has not”, has not what? Has not entered the process to reach the goal, pointing to knowledge gained, but lacking action.

And He said, So is the kingdom of God, as if a man should cast seed into the ground; and should sleep and rise night and day and the seed should spring and grow up, he knows not how. For the earth brings forth fruit of herself; first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear (4:26-28).

The ability of the Growth is not in our hands, the preparation of the Ground is, thus it’s the type of Ground it determines the Break Through for the Seed. The earth brings forth fruit, the Seed of God brings forth Good Fruit. The metaphor Earth points to the kingdom of heaven, but here Jesus is talking about the Kingdom of God. What gives? Both are correct, the Kingdom of God is within, thus the Kingdom of God is the product of the Seed, but we are in the kingdom of heaven.

This verse explains the process of the New Birth, as well as the saying, That Born of the Spirit is Spirit, the Ground and the Seed are different, everything produces after it’s own kind, thus the Seed is already Spirit, it’s our souls being formed into a Spiritual nature, bringing to pass the two shall be one as our souls are engrafted into the Seed, as the Seed is engrafted into our souls. The Seed will grown based on what the ground does to become conducive to yielding to the Seed. When the Seed springs forth as the Blade, then we are Born Again, thus receiving the Seed is not Birth, it’s conception, we shouldn’t expect the Fetus to act like the Blade, or the Blade like the Full corn in the Ear.

But when the fruit is brought forth, immediately He puts in the sickle, because the harvest is come (4:29).

The fruit doesn’t come until the Blade comes forth, until the time we are fruitless, without effectiveness to help others. The He who puts the sickle in is the Spirit, there is no harvest until the fruit is seen, thus the ability to bring in the harvest is not in the hands of the Novice (Root or Fetus), rather it begins when the Blade comes forth.

And He said, Whereunto shall we liken the kingdom of God? or with what comparison shall we compare it? It is like a grain of mustard seed, which, when it is sown in the earth, is less than all the seeds that be in the earth: but when it is sown, it grows up and becomes greater than all herbs and shoots out great branches; so that the fowls of the air may lodge under the shadow of it (4:30-32).

The Parable of the Sower is a direct correlation to the Faith of a Grain of Mustard Seed. When the Seed of God is planted in our hearts, the strongman is still there, but ineffective. The fowls in this case do not sit in the Tree, they are in the shadow. They are taking advantage of the growth, but they didn’t have anything to do with it, they are not mustard seeds, they are not the ground, they are fowls. The fowls lodge, or pitch their tent in the shadow, as a place of hiding. When the Word in us begins to divide and separate then the fowls are discovered, and sent away.

And with many such parables spoke He the Word unto them, as they were able to hear it. But without a parable spoke He not unto them: and when they were alone, He expounded all things to His disciples (4:33-34).

Many such parables means In like manner, thus the metaphors in this parable will be seen in many others. The Sower sows the Word, thus the Sower will only sow the Word, and the Word is Jesus. The Process of growth will also be seen, all these show us to be patience, what God promised, God will perform. The truth remains, everything produces after it’s own kind, the Seed of God will produce the Greater He, Another Comforter, Christ in us the hope of glory, thus we are not the Seed, we are the Ground.

And the same day, when the even was come, He said unto them, Let us pass over unto the other side. And when they had sent away the multitude, they took Him even as He was in the ship. And there were also with Him other little ships. And there arose a great storm of wind and the waves beat into the ship, so that it was now full. And He was in the hinder part of the ship, asleep on a pillow: and they woke Him and said unto Him, Master, care You not that we perish? (4:35-38).

Well, well here comes a “bird”, whose name is “fear”. This is the same day the disciples heard about the Sower, heard of faith, were told to take heed regarding the Word sown, but here the Word (verbal) Sown is out of the window, and fear sits as a ruler. Of course they are not privy to the Word in them at this time, but they did operate under Mercy, and privy to the teachings.

Jesus is seen sleeping, yet Luke reports, Jesus said, “The foxes have holes and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man has no where to lay His head” (Luke 9:58). This doesn’t mean Jesus never laid down, nor does it mean He didn’t have a house to stay in, rather it points to the selfless nature of Jesus, which of course is found in the Seed of God in us as well. It’s the soul tending to lean to the self, not the Spirit, until it becomes Spirit by the Spirit, then it considers the self ineffective.

The storm was bad, their lack of faith is seen in the wording, “Master, care You not that we perish?”. A “Bird” just flew by, did you see it? The Master was with them, if we are Born Again He is in us as the New Man. This example is the Persecution of the storm, plus the Affliction of the teaching rubbing against the soul.

Belief knows Jesus is in the boat, belief knows Jesus said, “let us pass over to the other side”; therefore, faith says, we’re going to get to the other side. The test comes to determine whether or not their believe became a sound foundation for faith. Just like us, the disciples heard the Parable, then assumed they were already the Full Corn in the Ear. The proof of the “bird” is in the words of the disciples, not one of them said, “Let’s save the Master, He is the only one of importance”. Paul called these birds rulers of darkness of this present world, they sit in the shadow waiting to attack the fruit.

And He arose and rebuked the wind and said unto the sea, Peace, be still. And the wind ceased and there was a great calm. And He said unto them, Why are you so fearful? how is it that you have no faith? And they feared exceedingly and said one to another, What manner of man is this, that even the wind and the sea obey Him? (4:39-41).

Jesus didn’t tell the disciples, “Peace unto you, have faith, the storm will pass”; He knew the disciples lacked the wherewithal, the fear removed them from the foundation of faith. Their faith should be looking to the other side, they knew Jesus was in the boat, they had their evidence but they allowed the storm to rock their boat.

Of course there is the obvious, the disciples said, “What manner of man is this, that even the wind and sea obey Him?”; however, it wasn’t the real question. The real question is, “What manner of men are these who can’t obey the Lord, in the same manner as the wind and sea?”.

And they came over unto the other side of the sea, into the country of the Gadarenes (5:1).

Matthew approaches the mad man of Gadarenes differently, as we saw he says there were two possessed with devils, pointing to the man, as well as the people who retained their Satan character by using the man (Matt 8:28). Then we have the name changes, in Matthew it was “Gergesenes”, here in Mark and in Luke it’s “Gadarenes”, so what is the difference? Matthew uses the Hebrew name, which means “A stranger drawing near”, or better, “dwelling on clay”, but more important it shows the connection to Canaan, and to idol worship. Mark and Luke use the Greek name which means “reward at the end”. The people in the area were building on “clay”, but when Jesus arrived on the scene the demon possessed man found Jesus was his reward. Also Mark is speaking to the Blade who is no longer fighting the urge to raise swine to gain the deceitfulness of riches, rather the Blade is looking for the one who wants to be free of the devil.

The man was a victim, the demons were many, yet we will find there is power in the measure of faith to overcome the devil objections. It’s also interesting how the devils obeyed, but the Pharisees didn’t, thus there were times when the disciples didn’t. What does it show us? Man has more power to resist Jesus, than the devils. The other side is, man is fully able to accept Jesus over any and all the objections of the devil.

And when He was come out of the ship, immediately there met Him out of the tombs a man with an unclean spirit (5:2).

What would have been the outcome if the disciples were in the boat alone? The storm was attempting to stop this one man from receiving his freedom, thus when we allow the storm to stop us, someone else suffers. The disciples considered the storm a personal affront, but the purpose was to prevent Jesus from getting to the other side to free the man.

Mark will show this unclean spirit as many spirits, yet one. Prior when the disciples were confronted by the elements, they cried, “we perish” but this man sees Jesus and says, “I’m free”. Even in the torment of his condition, he had hope as he saw his freedom before him. This man’s faith reached out to Jesus, the purpose for the measure of faith.

There is a difference between demon possession and demon oppression, but to the victim it makes little difference in the midst of the torment. Some contend a Christian cannot be possessed; however, it doesn’t rule out oppression, or the old nature using rulers of darkness. When we “cast out devils”, we also cast out “devilish” things, thus someone may think they are casting a devil out of a Christian, when in fact it’s a Tare or a Devilish thing. Someone can have the Spirit, yet be carnal, if carnal they are run by their emotions, and open to the wiles of the enemy. Another could be using the wisdom of man, which is devilish in nature. Carnal members of the Body are not spiritual, they lack discernment, not only are they are unable to understand spiritual matters, they think spiritual matters are foolishness (I Cor 3:1-3 & 3:16). Emotions out of control can seem like devil possession, any emotional eruption is scary.

Who had his dwelling among the tombs; and no man could bind him, no, not with chains: because that he had been often bound with fetters and chains and the chains had been plucked asunder by him and the fetters broken in pieces: neither could any man tame him (5:3-4).

Here is a man who had devils, no human could bind him, because he was already bound by the devils, thus binding him was not the answer, the answer was to Loose him. The people in this area were using the man to protect their swine, they were possessed with more evil, than the demons possessing the man. The demons used the man to scare people, the people used the man to scare people so they could make money. This would be an example of the deceitfulness of riches, using any means to make money.

And always, night and day, he was in the mountains and in the tombs, crying and cutting himself with stones (5:5).

This man shows his measure of faith at work, although by measure it’s more than enough to seek Jesus. This mad man was running around cutting himself, yet when Jesus showed up something in him knew Freedom had just arrived.

But when he saw Jesus afar off, he ran and worshipped Him and cried with a loud voice and said, What have I to do with You, Jesus, You Son of the most high God?  I adjure You by God, that You torment me not (5:6-7).

What kind of worship is it? Not the words, but the intent, the words prove Jesus is All Power. The loud voice is not the man, but the devils, and they claim Jesus is the Son of the most High God. Then we read, “I adjure you by God”? What is it? The word Adjure is the Greek Horkizo meaning To put to an oath, here the devils are forcing the man to make Jesus take an oath not to torment the man, yet the man is all ready in torment. Jesus discerns these are the devils, rather than the man, the retort is in response to Jesus telling the unclean spirit to come out. Also we find the same old temptation, Jesus is operating as the Son of man, they tempt Him to operate as the Son of God. The man was not in a position for the Son of God to rescue him, he needed the Son of man based on Mercy.

For He said unto him, come out of the man, you unclean spirit (5:8).

The wording explains why the demon made its statement, as we read, “for He said…”; therefore, Jesus first commanded the unclean spirit to come out, then the demon said, “What have I to do with You..”. The demon didn’t release the man immediately, rather it continued to negotiate, but Jesus didn’t go into a panic, nor did He continue to yell, “come out of him”; once the word was spoken the demons were losing grip, but if they could convince Jesus they still had control, they would win the battle. Later the disciples will face a similar situation, their own unbelief will cause the demon to remain in a child. If we believe in the Name of Jesus, we also respect the Power in the Name (Authority).

And He asked him, What is your name? And he answered, saying, My name is Legion: for we are many and he besought Him much that He would not send them away out of the country (5:9-10).

Jesus didn’t say, “Whoa now, I said come out”; rather once He spoke the command, He knew the demon had to obey, after all didn’t the wind and Sea obey? This also shows why Jesus will say the Centurion had great faith based on the Centurion’s knowledge of authority. The Centurion was a man under authority, when he spoke from the authority he expected those under him to respond. Jesus knew His Authority was far greater than what the devils had, the devils had to obey.

First we find the singular usage of “him”, then the plural use of “them”, thus demons can’t tell the truth, they have to lie about something. They were many, but not an exact number as a legion of soldiers. Some of us have heard how devils told someone something, even something about the day of the Cross, then we take those words as Gospel. The devils lie, they can’t tell the Truth. They always add or take away from the Truth: be careful quoting devils as “gospel”.

Now there was there near unto the mountains a great herd of swine feeding (5:11).

The metaphor Mountains refers to nations, although we know this means actual mountains, metaphorically we can see how it refers to the nations of the world as well. Jesus saw opportunity, yet the Cross will make a division so powerful the power, authority and seat of the devil are completely ineffective to the person who holds the Cross of Jesus.

Jesus is giving us a living example of overcoming the cares of this world, the deceitfulness of riches, and the lusts for other things, all of which bind us to the earth, as they bind heaven from us. We must be quick to rebuke those things, just as Jesus is rebuking these demons. The interesting part is how they devils entered the unclean pigs, then entered the Sea, the same Sea which brought the storm.

The correlation between the man being used to protect the unclean pigs, and the demons going into the pigs all relates. Jesus loosed the demons, in so doing loosed the man which in turn rid the land of the unclean. The area where this is happening is still Jewish, one has to ask, “what were a bunch of Jews doing with a great herd of swine?”. The Law says “the swine, though he divide the hoof and be cloven footed, yet he chews not the cud; he is unclean to you. Of their flesh shall you not eat and their carcass shall you not touch; they are unclean to you” (Lev 11:7-8 & Deut 14:8). The fallen nature desires to make money which includes the deceitfulness of riches, the people were raising pigs, but it doesn’t mean they were eating them. Perhaps they were selling them, if so, they could excuse their behavior by saying, “we don’t eat them, and neither do we touch their dead bodies, so we’re clean”; however, they were causing others to eat, it’s just as much a sin as the eating. These pigs were being used as black market meat, the Gentile areas were close to this place. So, who is more unclean, the pig? Or the people?

And the devils besought Him, saying, Send us into the swine, that we may enter into them (5:12).

The demons know they had to leave, but the last place they wanted to go was into the pigs, so they attempted the lie, “please send us into the pigs, we really want to go into the pigs”, but Jesus discerned the plot, what they really didn’t want, is what they ended with. First they negotiated, attempting to make Jesus take an oath to leave them alone, but He never responded to the demand. Now they are negotiating over the pigs, they are about to lose that bid as well.

And forthwith Jesus gave them leave. And the unclean spirits went out and entered into the swine: and the herd ran violently down a steep place into the sea, (they were about two thousand;) and were choked in the sea and they that fed the swine fled and told it in the city and in the country and they went out to see what it was that was done (5:13-14).

As soon as the source of the deceitfulness of riches went into the Sea, the ones tending the pigs ran to the rulers of the pigs. The evidence was there, a choice had to be made, yet Jesus didn’t interfere with the choice. Would their choice be self-based? Or morally based?

And they come to Jesus and see him that was possessed with the devil and had the legion, sitting and clothed and in his right mind: and they were afraid. And they that saw it told them how it befell to him that was possessed with the devil and also concerning the swine (5:15-16).

Fear entered again, not only was the evidence of freedom before them, but the offense of the pig market was as well.

And they began to pray Him to depart out of their coasts and when He was come into the ship, he that had been possessed with the devil prayed Him that he might be with Him. However, Jesus suffered him not but said unto him, Go home to your friends and tell them how great things the Lord has done for you and has had compassion on you. And he departed and began to publish in Decapolis how great things Jesus had done for him; and all men did marvel (5:17-20).

When the people were faced with the destruction of their merchandise, they turned to attack Jesus, instead of repenting. The deceitfulness of riches revolves around the thought of money curing our ills, if only we had enough money we would be happy, in this cast it was raising the unclean. The man didn’t want to remain, who would? However, he submitted to the will of Jesus, and preached the Good News to the same people who used him. Jesus left the man as a living conscious, giving the people another chance to change their paths. Jesus didn’t tell the man, “go and tell no one”, but said, “go and tell”, or “go preach and testify about the things the Lord has done for you”. This man gained an experience, as he becomes the second home town preacher to testify of Jesus. The woman at the well was the first to proclaim Jesus to her home town, proving Jesus will use people most of the religious minded wouldn’t talk to (Jn 4:28).

And when Jesus was passed over again by ship unto the other side, much people gathered unto Him: and He was near unto the sea (5:21).

Jesus passed back over, and was “near unto the Sea”. The grounds are also seen in all these experiences, the soft ground of the man who was demon possessed, yet worshipped Jesus, the hard ground of the people who held the deceitfulness of riches, these people who gather around Jesus as the ground being prepared to receive.

And behold, there came one of the rulers of the synagogue, Jairus by name; and when he saw Him, he fell at His feet and besought Him greatly, saying, My little daughter lays at the point of death: I pray You, come and lay Your hands on her, that she may be healed; and she shall live (5:22-23).

Jairus was a religious ruler of the Synagogue, he may have been one of the rulers involved in the prior attempts to take Jesus, but now his daughter was in need. This man was willing to cast away pride and tradition for his daughter’s sake, he becomes a symbol of a serpent being changed into a dove.

When Jairus hears the bad news he doesn’t look at Jesus, saying, “what, don’t you care?”, rather he begged Jesus to help him, thus Jairus humbled himself, showing how the circumstance prepared his heart. Don’t wonder if the event is from God or not, seek out God in the event by searching for the Precious.

And Jesus went with him; and much people followed Him and thronged Him. And a certain woman, which had an issue of blood twelve years and had suffered many things of many physicians and had spent all that she had and was not the better but rather grew worse, when she had heard of Jesus, came in the press behind and touched His garment.  For she said, If I may touch but His clothes, I shall be whole (5:24-28).

Before Jesus went with Jairus, He already knew what, when and how, thus the Holy Ghost tells us things to come. However, there is another Storm coming, but fear not, Jesus is with us. Both Jairus and the woman with the issue of blood show us how reaching for the Lord in faith, often gains a greater benefit than one anticipates. The lesson here can be a double blessing for us, Jairus came and asked, Jesus responded, the woman with the issue of blood reached out, and received. There are times when we think Jesus is far too busy to help us, yet the experience of this one woman shows Faith can touch Jesus even if He is walking away. This is very important since some of us think we must do something great before Jesus will release His power, but here we find the woman’s faith caused the Power to leave.

And straightway the fountain of her blood was dried up; and she felt in her body that she was healed of that plague (5:29).

The evidence came after her faith, not before, thus faith had to reach forward in order to touch the hope. She made a statement (I shall be whole), backed it up with an action, then received the Reward (Mark 5:28 & Heb 11:6).

And Jesus, immediately knowing in Himself, that virtue had gone out of Him, turned Him about in the press and said, Who touched My clothes? And His disciples said unto Him, You see the multitude thronging You and You say, Who touched Me? And He looked round about to see her that had done this thing (5:30-32).

Hold it, Jesus didn’t say “who touched Me?”, it was “who touched My clothes”, thus pointing to the Covering, or Unction, the same Unction upon the Body of Christ.

Jesus was being handled by many people, so many the disciples wondered what He was talking about when He said, “Who touched My Clothes?”, but Jesus knew someone of faith just caused the Power to flow. This lesson is one wherein we must hold to, although Jesus knew who, and when, it’s vital we see the woman reached to touch to be healed, she didn’t need Jesus to lay hands on her, she didn’t need the shadow of Peter, or the special power of Paul, she came directly to the personification of the Mercy of God. Showing Jesus didn’t tell the Power (Virtue) to leave, nor did He say, “Power you come back here, I didn’t give you permission to leave”, faith caused the action.

One might ask, “If Jesus is the Son of man, how come He didn’t know who touched Him?”; however, Jesus asked the question of the disciples for their benefit, not the benefit of Jesus. The disciples didn’t know if the person was male or female, but Jesus looked about to see “Her” who touched Him. The lesson for the disciples was the ability for one in a crowd to touch Jesus and receive, while all the others were touching and not receiving. If all these people were touching Jesus, why didn’t many others receive? Being curious, and being courageous are different. The disciples should have touched Jesus in the Boat, rather than yell at Him.

The word Virtue means Power, this woman touched the Power of His Christ, it’s the same Power promised to all who enter the Body of Christ, these disciples were not Born Again, they lacked the Power from on High, yet they cast out devils, and healed the sick, all based on the position of being sons of men by the Mercy of the Father under the Authority of Jesus, as the Son of man.

But the woman fearing and trembling, knowing what was done in her, came and fell down before Him and told Him all the truth (5:33).

Why would she fear? She is made whole, what’s the big deal, Testify sister! Oh wait, she shouldn’t have been there to begin with. She had to overcome the battle after the battle, as she held tight to what she just gained, even if the religious leaders got mad. In this case we find her belief got her there, her faith received, but now the second call of faith comes, standing with Jesus in the face of affliction and persecution. She will be an example of one who touched the Word, but when affliction and persecution came she was not offended, but acknowledged her healing.

And He said unto her, Daughter, your faith has made you whole; go in peace and be whole of your plague (5:34).

Here Jesus says, “Daughter”, yet Jairus had a “daughter” as well, both would receive. There are two different Greek words used here for the English word Whole. The first is the Greek Sozo meaning among other things Rescued, or Protected, it was used in the phrase, “according to His Mercy He has saved (Sozo) us” (Titus 3:5), but Paul also said “by Grace you are saved (Sozo – Eph 2:5), only in this case it’s the Grace becoming the vehicle. The second word for Whole is the Greek Hugies meaning her physical body is healed; therefore, her physical healing came by her faith in Jesus, but then a work of her faith was after the fact when she stepped forward finding Protection from danger, and a release from her fears.

While He yet spoke, there came from the ruler of the synagogue’s house a certain which said, Your daughter is dead: why trouble you the Master any further? As soon as Jesus heard the word that was spoken, He said unto the ruler of the synagogue, Be not afraid, only believe (5:35-36).

As soon as the word Whole was spoken, along came those with what appeared to be bad news and unbelief. Jairus saw the woman healed, it would have been a good basis for his belief in his daughter’s healing. Jairus centered his belief on the ability of Jesus in reference to a healing, not raising someone from the dead; now he was facing an event he didn’t count on. The news was an amazement, something unexpected, he could have yelled at the woman who had the issue of blood, “if it wasn’t for you my daughter would be alive”, but he did as Jesus told him, he kept his mouth shut, and held to his belief. Why not faith? Faith was not the issue, prior Jairus said, “that she may live” (v. 5:23), it was the issue of belief. Jairus was now an example of one who will continue to belief in face of adversity, affliction, and persecution.

And He suffered no man to follow Him, save Peter and James and John the brother of James (5:37).

Jesus wasn’t honoring favorites, He knew these three men needed more of a witness for the things they would face. This is one of those areas dividing being partial from training and discipling on a personal basis. Jesus didn’t take them with Him because they had the most money to give, or enhance Jesus’ reputation with a few “good words” with the local officials, it was for their benefit. Many days later after Pentecost Peter will face a like situation and say, “Tabitha arise”, as another daughter is raised from the dead (Acts 9:36-40). John would out live all the apostles: James would be the first apostle killed.

And He came to the house of the ruler of the synagogue and saw the tumult and them that wept and wailed greatly. And when He was come in, He said unto them, Why make you this ado and weep? the damsel is not dead but sleeps. And they laughed Him to scorn. But when He had put them all out, He took the father and the mother of the damsel and entered in where the damsel was lying (5:38-40).

The weeping people may, or may not have been moved by the death of the child, but it didn’t take them long to mock Life, while holding to death. The one who carried the bad news came from the house with unbelief, those in the house held death above life as they mocked the Miracle before it took place. No wonder Jesus told Jairus to believe, it was going to take a firm silent belief to get through all this unbelief.

Some of us want Jesus to believe for us, but belief is our duty by choice; Jesus won’t make our choices for us, nor will He believe for us, nor will He study for us. He will be there to help us study, He is there to support our belief, He will guide us in the choices, but this is a Covenant, Jesus didn’t say, “Seek ye first the Kingdom of God, and if you can’t I will”.

Often the best way to handle unbelief is to cast out those who hold it, it’s the best way to handle unbelief in us as well.

And He took the damsel by the hand and said unto her, Talitha cumi; which is, being interpreted, Damsel, I say unto you, arise. And straightway the damsel arose and walked; for she was of the age of twelve years. And they were astonished with a great astonishment. And He charged them straitly that no man should know it; and commanded that something should be given her to eat (5:41-43).

The damsel was only twelve years of age, the woman with an issue of blood had her plague for twelve years, but there is no indication the woman with an issue of blood is connected to the daughter of Jairus, other than by the symbols they represent. Jesus didn’t tell the woman to wait until the youngest was healed, neither did He discard the daughter for the woman. He was ready to do what it took to complete both tasks.

The name Jairus is the Greek for the Hebrew Jair meaning “God Enlightens”,  suggesting clarity. Jairus will gain his clarity by knowing the Lord is able, even when the event seems to lack any hope. In all this Jairus heard, “believe only”, he had a battle, a warfare taking all his ability. This area is an important lesson, rather than make the attempt to convince other people we believe, we keep the war within, we hold tight to our belief, not allowing any unbelief to enter. Here is a situation where faith was not the issue, the faith of the girl surely wasn’t at stake, the belief of Jairus was at stake.

After the girl was raised from the dead, Jesus told the people to remain silent. This wasn’t to protect Jesus, rather it was to protect the girl. People have a propensity to make gods out of the result of a miracle, instead of seeking the source of the miracle, who is God.

What did Jairus do in all this? He believed, it also became a sign of repentance by submission. By his silence he submitted allowing Jesus to be Jesus, as he believed in the ability of the Lord. Jairus didn’t assert himself into the process, but he did believe, his war was against self-assertion, his weapon was his silence in belief.

And He went out from there and came into His own country; and His disciples followed Him. And when the sabbath day was come, He began to teach in the synagogue: and many hearing Him were astonished, saying, From where has this Man these things? and what wisdom is this which is given unto Him, that even such mighty works are wrought by His hands?  (6:1-2).

The term, “His own country” means Nazareth, not Capernaum, Jesus was run out of this temple many days prior, now He returns. This is not the same as Luke’s reference, for several reasons. In Luke it was very early in the ministry, the people attempted to toss Jesus off a hill, here His disciples are with Him, yet in Luke there is no mention of the disciples being with Jesus, plus in Mark or Matthew we don’t see the hill, thus we are talking about different events.

There are times when Jesus talked to the Pharisees in what would appear to be a harsh manner, but His method was one of exposure to bring clarity. There are times when exposure takes an Austere person, one who holds conviction of Truth, who can rebuke, yet not allow anger to enter, neither to they enter self-pity, self-justification, or deception. The harshness always seems to come after the Spirit has reached out in kindness, yet was rejected, then comes the harsh rebuke, but nonetheless it’s still to save us from our own unbelief.

Is not this the carpenter, the Son of Mary, the brother of James and Joses and of Juda and Simon? and are not His sisters here with us? and they were offended of Him (6:3).

Here they refer to Jesus as “the carpenter”, not the “son of the carpenter”, and they called Him the “Son of Mary”. This shows Joseph was dead at this point, thus Mary did not remarry, for the context would have been “Son of (the name of the stepfather)”. Early church records also indicate Mary went to live with the brother of Joseph, thus making James, Joses, Juda and Simon half-brothers of Jesus through the family order, not through the womb of Mary.

Matthew shows the people said, “The son of the carpenter”, yet Mark doesn’t, so is Matthew correcting Mark? No, even saying, “son of the carpenter” indicates Joseph is dead (Matt 13:55). This is the only Scripture where it appears Jesus did manual labor, yet Luke shows at the age of twelve Jesus was doing the work of His Father.

Between Mark and Matthew we gain insight to the phrases, “Son of the Carpenter”, and “Is not this The Carpenter”. The Carpenter came to rebuild the Temple (II Chron 24:12), to tear down the works of the evil carpenters who established idols (Isa 44:13), to bring again the Carpenters of the Lord from Babylon to build (new) Jerusalem (Jere 29:2-3). We find Jesus came as the “Carpenter’s Son” to tear down the corrupt Walls, to Build the Church as the established Tabernacles of God.

But Jesus said unto them, A prophet is not without honor but in his own country and among his own kin and in his own house (6:4).

Luke shows this same statement was used by Jesus when He came out of the wilderness, it’s the same locale, but a different time (Luke 4:14-19), John also refers to Jesus using this statement just after the wilderness (Jn 4:44); therefore, this wasn’t the first time the people in Nazareth failed to discern the prophet, again they lost the prophet’s reward.

And He could there do no mighty work, save that He laid His hands upon a few sick folk and healed them and He marveled because of their unbelief. And He went round about the villages, teaching (6:5-6).

Here is the difference between this visit and the one in Luke, in Luke Jesus read, He didn’t do any healings, and right after He read, the people were filled with wrath (Luke 4:28), here it’s their unbelief hinders the works of the Lord.

Jesus told Jairus to Believe, the result brought life where death reigned, these people held their unbelief, and Jesus could only heal a few sick folk. Were there signs? Yes, healing a few sick folk is a sign, but it shows how unbelief limits the Lord.

Today we think we had a Mighty Miracle Crusade if a few sick folk are healed. Here we find those who received their healing, still didn’t receive all they could, based on the unbelief of others. Our unbelief causes more than harm to ourselves, it produces a flood of unbelief hindering others from receiving.

In the Old Testament we read, “Yes, they turned back and tempted God, and limited the Holy One of Israel” (Ps 78:41). In the Parable of the Sower, Jesus said, “take heed what you hear: with what measure you mete” (Mark 4:24). These people had a benefit before them, yet to believe or not is still by choice. Today we have more denominations than Jesus had disciples, it is difficult at times to “measure” even with the New Man, but surely it’s impossible without him. Nonetheless, the Truth is still the Truth, Scripture is still Scripture, as long as it’s the Day the New Man is still the New Man.

And He called unto Him the twelve and began to send them forth by two and two; and gave them power over unclean spirits and commanded them that they should take nothing for their journey, save a staff only; no scrip, no bread, no money in their purse: but be shod with sandals; and not put on two coats (6:7-9).

This is another area separating this from Luke, in Luke Jesus just came out of the wilderness, here He has all twelve of His disciples. This is the other side of the coin, the disciples were told “to do”, but they were also told “to submit”, thus they were limited in what they could do, and where they could do it. This is an area where we find “In His timing He will tell you, where to go, what to do, what to say”.

Between the accounts we see the disciples were called, trained, then sent as part of their “hands on” training (pun intended). We also find Judas was among those who went out “two and two”, knowing this group at this point in time as we do, we can be assured if Judas didn’t do anything, there would have been a report unto the Lord. This is the foreknowledge of the Lord, showing the evidence is here, Judas did Acts, but it was the Ways of Judas caused his own downfall. Judas cast out devils, he just refused to face the devilish nature in himself.

These disciples all had Power and Authority based in Mercy, granted on the earth for earthly things. They did not have Authority by the Resurrected Jesus, nor did they have Power from on high. It has to show us the Power in Mercy, the second the Father forgives us we have the same abilities these disciples had at this point in time. Later after the Resurrection Jesus will tell the disciples to Tarry for power from on high, if they already had power, why wait? There is a difference between power on earth to forgive sins, and Power from on high to remove us from the sin nature by remitting our sins.

After the people reject Jesus, He sends out His disciples? Luke uses these verses to show the disciples going out, but Matthew fits more with Mark 3:14-15, showing the disciples being ordained, thus Luke linked to Mark as did Matthew (Luke 6:13-16). Luke uses the same names for the apostles, except for two. Matthew uses Lebbaeus surnamed Thaddaeus, whereas Luke calls him Judas the brother of James, the son of Alphaeus. Matthew uses Simon the Cannaanite, whereas Luke calls him Simon called Zelotes. Lebbaeus is Hebrew it means, A Man Of Courage, Thaddaeus is Latin it means Strong; whereas Judas means Praise. Matthew and Mark tell us who Thaddaeus was, Luke who Thaddaeus will be. This is the same Judas (Jude) who wrote the Book of Jude, who was the brother to James the Less, he is the same “Judas” noted among the half-brothers of Jesus, as “Judas not Iscariot”. The word Zelotes means Zealous; whereas Cannaanite means, To Bend The Knee or Be Humble, thus Matthew tells us this Simon will bend the knee, Luke shows he will be Zealous for the Lord; therefore, we find some become zealous, but forget to bend the knee first, some bend the knee, but fail to be zealous, we need to bend our knee to be zealous for the Lord.

And He said unto them, In what place soever you enter into an house, there abide till you depart from that place and whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear you, when you depart there, shake off the dust under your feet for a testimony against them. Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment, than for that city (6:10-11).

This goes back to Nazareth, Jesus didn’t turn and curse Nazareth, He went to other places where He was received. Shaking the dust off our feet is forgiving the people, not allowing their unbelief, rejection, nasty manners, or attitudes to trouble us, or hinder us. We pick up and go where the Holy Ghost sends us, without carrying rejection with us.

The angels went to Sodom and Gomorrah for the purpose of removing Lot, then destroying the place, they did not go there to hold revival. The disciples are going out to preach the Good News, thus it would be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah.

And they went out and preached that men should repent. And they cast out many devils and anointed with oil many that were sick and healed them (6:12-13).

They didn’t preach the New Birth, or about the Spirit, or the Baptism with the Holy Ghost, they preached for men to Repent, yet John’s baptism was the people Should believe. This is still preparation, still Mercy, thus the Mercy of God endures even into the Night (Ps 118:1-18).

Some seem to think Jesus never gave anyone the authority to heal whomever, but here we find it’s exactly what He did. Jesus didn’t tell the disciples, “now boys, be real careful, make sure you don’t heal some jerk”, or “boys, watch out who lays hands on you, you may get some devil”, nor did He say, “I will be watching you, one little slip, person loses their healing, and I’ll be on you like a cat on a bug”. Freely they received and freely they gave, but if one has yet to receive, they can’t give.

All this helps us define the word Iniquity, Judas was among these same people, he received the Mercy of God freely, if not, he couldn’t operate. Surely by them going out in groups of two we are assured Judas didn’t hide behind a tree, someone would have said something. Judas received Mercy, he was required to give it, he had the ability his acts proved it, but when it came time to Apply Mercy for the sake of the Lord as well as the rest of disciples, he failed, becoming Unequal. In essence he drew back to perdition, making him a worker of iniquity; thus his iniquity led him into the sin of betrayal.

James supports this area in Mark as well as supporting Mark 16:18; thus the oil the disciples used was Olive Oil, representing the Mercy presented on the Mount of Olives. We use the Olive Oil as the outward symbol of Mercy, but we have the added advantage of the Oil Lighting the Lamp in our hearts; therefore, we call for the Elders who have the Oil, not just those running around attempting to duplicate some Old Testament anointing oil, rather we seek those with the Light of Christ.

And king Herod heard of Him; (for His name was spread abroad:) and he said, That John the Baptist was risen from the dead and therefore mighty works do show forth themselves in him (6:14).

Herod didn’t think Jesus was a reincarnation of John, since Jesus came out of the wilderness when John was in prison, thus John was still alive then. Herod felt John was the Messiah, raised from the dead taking the form of Jesus. Yet, we find a man like Herod knew the Power of these miracles was something no mortal man could do in and of himself. This also explains why we impute the flesh dead, in order to have the Power of the Resurrection.

Others said, That it is Elijah. And others said, That is a prophet, or as one of the prophets (6:15).

All these are true to a point, Jesus is the context of all Elijah preached, He is the fulfillment of the prophets, but Jesus is much more than Elijah or the prophets. Just as the Bible is all God, but it’s not all God is. They knew Jesus was more than a common man, more than the average prophet, yet they still didn’t know Who was walking among them.

But when Herod heard thereof, he said, It is John whom I beheaded: he is risen from the dead. For Herod himself had sent forth and laid hold upon John and bound him in prison for Herodias’ sake, his brother Philip’s wife” for he had married her (6:16-17).

This is a regression to show why Herod felt John was raised from the dead. Herod the Great was the father of both Herod and his brother Philip, who was appointed by the Romans to govern areas in the land. Herodias was Philip’s wife, as we know she had a daughter by Philip named Salome (or Salomay). Herodias then left Philip and married Herod. Since Herod was Jewish, he was unable to marry the wife of his brother, while his brother yet lived. However, in Herod’s mind, he as the appointed king was higher than the Law of Moses, thus he becomes a type and shadow of one who is called to the House, but refuses to submit to the rules over the house. Herod was not self-assertive, since he didn’t attempt to take over Rome, rather his pride convinced him, he was greater than the common Jew, thus not subject to their rules.

For John had said unto Herod, It is not lawful for you to have your brother’s wife. Therefore Herodias had a quarrel against him and would have killed him; but she could not: For Herod feared John, knowing that he was a just man and an holy, and observed him; and when he heard him, he did many things and heard him gladly (6:18-20).

It wasn’t unlawful for Herod to marry, it was unlawful for him to take his brother’s wife while his brother yet lived, thus violating, “thou shall not covet thy neighbor’s wife” (Ex 20:17). Herod was run by the lust of the flesh, Herodias knew it, she had Salome dance before Herod nude, to entice the man’s lust so Herodias could get what she wanted, the head of John on a platter. In her eyes, if she was able to destroy the prophet, she would be free of the conviction. Not so, the cloud remains, even when the prophet is gone.

And when a convenient day was come, that Herod on his birthday made a supper to his lords, high captains and chief estates of Galilee; and when the daughter of the said Herodias came in and danced and pleased Herod and them that sat with him, the king said unto the damsel, Ask of me whatsoever you will and I will give it you (6:21-22).

Herodias prostituted her daughter in order to get her own way; in the latter days, the Woman will prostitute Her nation to get her own way. Herod said, “Ask of me whatsoever you will and I will give it you”, this went much further than having her dance before him. According to the culture the statement meant Salome could sit as his queen, along with her mother. Herodias was willing to share her position, as well as give her daughter to her husband, just to see the prophet of God killed. She is truly a type of Jezebel, illegally married into the kingly order, then using her position to kill the prophets of God.

And he swore unto her, Whatsoever you shall ask of me, I will give it you, unto the half of my kingdom. And she went forth and said unto her mother, What shall I ask? And she said, The head of John the Baptist (6:23-24).

Salome saw half the kingdom, Herodias saw her chance to kill John, both were willing to sale their souls to get what they wanted.

And she came in straightway with haste unto the king and asked, saying, I will that you give me by and by in a charger the head of John the Baptist and the king was exceeding sorry; yet for his oath’s sake and for their sakes which sat with him, he would not reject her. And immediately the king sent an executioner and commanded his head be brought: and he went and beheaded him in prison and brought his head in a charger and gave it to the damsel: and the damsel gave it to her mother (6:25-28).

Jesus could have stopped this, since all things are possible with God, but it doesn’t mean all things are profitable to complete God’s will. God could have stopped many things, as we know, but He didn’t. It’s possible to restore the devil, but not profitable to God or us. It was possible for the Father to take away the fourth cup in the Garden, but it wasn’t profitable. It was possible to raise John from the dead, but not profitable for John, or Jesus. As great as John was, he didn’t receive the baptism with the Holy Ghost before his head was cut off, yet Jesus knew where John would be waiting, was the place where Jesus would take captivity captive. The least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than John, simply because the least has the opportunity to receive the baptism with the Holy Ghost with their authority in the Name of Jesus. John sought the baptism, but it was not available to him, or anyone else until Jesus was glorified by the Resurrection (Jn 7:38-39 & Rom 1:3-4). We are given the opportunity to be baptized with the Holy Ghost, but if we refuse, reject or rebel against it, John will be a witness against us.

And when his disciples heard of it, they came and took up his corpse and laid it in a tomb (6:29).

These are John’s disciples, not those of Jesus. Mark’s regression shows why Herod thought John was raised from the dead; Mark isn’t placing the death of John in chronological order, rather we find the Acts of the disciples of Jesus caused Herod to presume only someone who was raised from the dead could do these things. Also we find the disciples of John took the corpse of John, as far as Herod knows Jesus did raise John. Herod would be scared, after all how many times can you kill a guy?

Having settled the issue of John, we move on, don’t forget Mark was showing us why Herod felt the way he did, thus John was already dead by this time.

And the apostles gathered themselves together unto Jesus and told Him all things, both what they had done and what they had taught. And He said unto them, Come you yourselves apart into a desert place and rest a while: for there were many coming and going and they had no leisure so much as to eat. And they departed into a desert place by ship privately (6:30-32).

This explains why they went to the location, it wasn’t to discuss John’s death, but to provide the disciples a time of rest, there are places of rest in the labor. Jesus didn’t mourn the death of John the Baptist; Jesus knew where John was, a far greater place than the prison he was in.

And the people saw them departing and many knew Him and ran afoot there out of all the cities and out went them and came together unto Him (6:33).

Wherever Jesus went, the people followed; no matter what the world looks like, as long as we are still here there will be those who will seek to see Jesus in us of a truth. When we lack Jesus, both we and they will chase the world, attempting to change the world into the kingdom, or worse, attempt to use the ways of the world in the kingdom. Speaking about Jesus, and acting like Him, are two different things, even Judas spoke about Him.

And Jesus when He came out, saw much people and was moved with compassion toward them, because they were as sheep not having a shepherd: and He began to teach them many things (6:34).

This is leading to the feeding of the five thousand, John expands on this event, showing the Second Passover was near (Jn 6:4), thus showing the time is midway through the earthly ministry of Jesus, or one year from the cross.

Although the disciples went forth, they went in the Name of Jesus. Many years prior, God rebuked the shepherds of Israel through Ezekiel for failing to bring mercy. God listed nine areas where the shepherds failed, 1) you eat the fat, 2) you clothe yourselves with the sheep’s wool, 3) you kill them who are fed, 4) you feed not the flock, 5) you have not strengthened the diseased, 6) you have not healed the sick, 7) you have not bound up the wounded, 8) you have not brought those back who were driven away, and 9) you have not sought the lost. There are nine blessings in the Beatitudes, nine areas in the manifestation of the Spirit, nine fruit of the Spirit, thus to counter the evil Nine we are given the Good Nine.

Peter tells us, “Feed the flock of God which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint but willingly; not for filthy lucre but of a ready mind; neither as being lords over God’s heritage but being examples to the flock” (I Pet 5:2-3). The people were scattered because there was no shepherd (Ezek 34:2-19); Jesus came to bring them a sheepfold centered in the Spirit.

And when the day was now far spent, His disciples came unto Him and said, This is a desert place and now the time is far passed: send them away, that they may go into the country round about and into the villages and buy themselves bread: for they have nothing to eat (6:35-36).

Prior when the disciples were sent into the local cities, they were cared for, but in this situation it appeared as if they were going to have to take care of the people.

John tells us this was to test Philip and the other disciples (Jn 6:5-7), thus whatever Jesus did was to assist them in completing the call. Testings don’t come to belittle us, they come to build us. The disciples just preached the Gospel as they knew it then, part of the Gospel was trusting in God to provide the need (Matt 6:31-34).

This Philip is not the same Philip noted as Philip the Evangelist, rather Philip the Evangelist was one of the seven Deacons appointed by the apostles after Pentecost, this Philip is an Apostle. Philip first checked the bag, but he didn’t look to the bag when he went into the cities round about preaching, rather he took nothing, yet God was able to provide for him. Here the shoe was on the other foot, showing faith is a two way street. Our faith says God will care for us; in this case it was just the opposite, Philip knew God cared for him, but what about all these people?

He answered and said unto them, Give you them to eat. And they said unto Him, Shall we go and buy two hundred pennyworth of bread and give them to eat? (6:37).

The disciples were not making a request, rather they were challenging Jesus. Their question was not, “should we go and buy”, rather it was, “feed them with what?”. This is the same expression we use when the beam is exposed in our eye, we look about saying, “Beam, what Beam?”. They knew there wasn’t enough for them much less the people, yet where they were at there wasn’t a neighborhood store, should they go fishing? Jesus has a lesson in this, when they give to the people, they will find their abundance.

He said unto them, How many loaves have you? go and see. And when they knew, they said, Five and two fishes (6:38).

We explored the purpose for the Five and Two in Matthew. The remnant have Mercy, we have Grace, they have faith toward God, we have faith in God, here the Faith of Jesus takes the Five loaves and Two fish beyond what is seen by the disciples.

And He commanded them to make all sit down by companies upon the green grass (6:39).

The green grass represents “He makes me to lay down in green pastures” (Ps 23:2). A tradition of the Jews forbade them to sit on dirt to eat anything. One could surmise Jesus was merely enforcing the tradition, but others can see Jesus as the Good Shepherd.

And they sat down in ranks, by hundreds and by fifties (6:40).

Moses was told by God, “Hearken now unto My voice, I will give thee counsel, and God shall be with thee: Be you for the people to God-ward, that you may bring the causes unto God: and you shall teach them ordinances and laws, and shall show them the Way wherein they must walk, and the work they must do. Moreover you shall Provide out of all the people able men, such as fear God, men of Truth, hating covetousness; and place such over them, to be rulers of thousands, and rulers of hundreds, rulers of fifties and rulers of tens” (Ex 18:19-21). There are two different Hebrew words used for the word Judge,  with another Hebrew word used for Ruler. In Exodus 21:6 the word Judges comes from the Hebrew Elohiym, making the Judges gods over Israel, but subject to the requirements noted in Psalm 82. The other word for Judges is Shaphat meaning to litigate, thus those appointed by Moses were to litigate differences as representatives of the Law. The Hebrew word for Ruler is Sar meaning Steward, Prince, Captain or Master. The word Sar was used to show the position of Saul, not David. God appointed Saul a Sar to be tested to determine if he was going to be a Shaphat, but Saul thought he was Elohiym.

Jesus had the people sit in groups of either a hundred or fifty, thus they were in a place to judge themselves, as they did partake of the blessing. Whether they judged themselves or not would be evident later. Moses heard from God, as he established the groups, Jesus being the Son of man had the disciples establish the groups. Moses used the Judges to litigate differences, Jesus is using the disciples to care for the people.

The Hebrew word Sar also means one must be appointed, but it’s a root word for the Hebrew Sarar, which means Self-appointed; therefore, we are Sar, but there are those who appear righteous, yet Satan still rules in their hearts, making them Sarar, like Jezebel. Saul’s error was self-assertion, he took the commandment of God then inserted his will, claiming, “I have done all God told me”. God may tell us do “A-B-C & D”, but we tend to do “A”, change “B”, forget about doing “C” then add “E-F & G”, claiming, “I did as God told me”. Saul was the people’s choice, he “looked” like a king, David was God’s choice, he “acted” like a king.

And when He had taken the five loaves and two fishes, He looked to heaven and blessed and broke the loaves and gave them to His disciples to set before them; and the two fishes divided He among them all (6:41).

Jesus takes, blesses and breaks, then He puts the blessed into use. When Jesus presented the fish, there were still two, not fifty. The increase didn’t come until the disciples were obedient. They could have said, “Master, these are the same two fish, no way!”. They said nothing, like the time when the prophet told the woman to fill the bottles with oil, the disciples found the more they gave, the more they had to give. The lesson here is not how many fish can come from two, but how the principle of freely you received, freely give works. The principle was before them to begin with, they were already told to take heed how they received, since it would determine what they were able to give. They didn’t take the two fish assuming they would walk off with fifty bushels of fish, their task was to give.

This is the progression of Service; one can’t presume they can jump over the “breaking” to be of service. This is another sign of the New Law, instead of judging between men, they would soon be able to judge all things by the Mind of Christ, yet they themselves would be judged of no man. This is only true when we can discern our own position; it does little good to judge ourselves through the old nature.

And they did all eat and were filled (6:42).

Jesus didn’t produce the fish and bread by some magic trick; rather He took what was available. He not only made it meet the need, but His own received the excess. It still centers on the receiving, breaking and blessing, the same five loaves and two fish without the blessing would produce nothing, but frustration, plus 4,999 hungry Jews. Could Jesus have taken some of the rocks and make them bread? Yes, but it was not God’s plan, it still isn’t. Stones to bread violates “everything producing after its own kind”. This law is our hope, if we ask for the New Birth, we know the Holy Ghost brings the Seed, it’s exactly what we get, no tricks, no devils, and we gain the Word of God as our new heart.

And they took up twelve baskets full of the fragments and of the fishes (6:43).

Prior we saw the woman who suffered with the issue of blood for twelve years, and the daughter of Jairus who was twelve years of age, now the twelve baskets, and there were twelve disciples. Think they relate? Yes, the issue of blood was considered by the Jew a curse, but Jesus didn’t consider the woman cursed, He healed her. The daughter of Jairus appeared dead, yet she lived by the hand of Jesus. The Bread (Body), and Fish (Holy Spirit) increased after Jesus blessed. There are times in our training when we wonder if anyone is going to believe our report, if we will ever get it right, if we will ever be fit for the Master’s use, but here we find the answer is Yes, the training will prove it.

And they that did eat of the loaves were about five thousand men (6:44).

The context shows they came to hear the Word, and they were cared for; however, John will show their attitude changes. The next day they will seek out Jesus to gain more food, rather than the Word. The disciples didn’t set up lines based on the giving ability of the people, the disciples did as they were told, freely they received, freely they gave without partiality.

When Solomon finished the temple the people gave many things, but the first gift was five thousand talents of gold (I Chron 29:7). Those with the Precious Stones gave them to Jehiel the Gershonite for the Temple (I Chron 29:8), the name Jehiel means, “God Will Live”, but Gershonite means, “One Who Is A Refugee”, a Refugee is one who Flees from one land to gain safety in another. The feeding of the Five Thousand represented those who would leave the old house of darkness to find a New House where the Bread and Fish were freely given. Being saved from the world by the Mercy of God is the Free presentation of the Bread. It’s clear not All are called, but here we find the desire of the Lord is for all to receive.

Since most of this was a test for Philip, did he pass? Really there are no pass, fail tests, just learning experiences, he did learn.

And straightway He constrained His disciples to get into the ship and to go to the other side before unto Bethsaida and He sent away the people. And when He had sent them away, He departed into a mountain to pray (6:45-46).

One would think they would say, “Uh Lord, we’ll take the train”, but wait, Jesus made the storm cease before, it won’t dare come back.

Luke fills in more information, showing Jesus prayed before the disciples left, at the time Peter was asked, “whom do you say that I am?” (Luke 9:19-20). Luke is not correcting Mark or Matthew, rather each is adding to the other. Peter was asked this question more than once, each time he was asked, he would add to his answer. Also, Peter was told three times how he would deny the Lord, each time Peter would say, “not so Lord”, or “You don’t know what You are saying Lord”, or “You don’t know me Lord”, or, “You don’t know my mind Lord”, in any case it was Peter who didn’t know Peter. It would take something a horrid experience for Peter to make a difference, yet most of us would say, “God wouldn’t do that”, they would be right, Satan did it, Jesus allowed it.

And when even was come, the ship was in the midst of the sea and He alone on the land. And He saw them toiling in rowing; for the wind was contrary unto them: and about the fourth watch of the night He came unto them, walking upon the sea and would have passed by them (6:47-48).

How many of us find ourselves rowing against the tide of the Sea (world)? The disciples were attempting to complete the effort, but this time they lacked having Jesus in the boat. The more they labored, the worse it got. Been there? There is a lesson here, they were using their efforts, but Jesus was the one who sent them, so why wasn’t it working? The storm will show fear moved into the boat, causing faith to take a swim.

The hindering element was the wind of the storm, yet it came off the sea. Often when the Sea (world) blows, we fight the wind, when our faith and patience should endure to reach the goal. There are two winds, the Wind of the Spirit taking us from the Sea, and the wind of the Sea coming as darts out of darkness, which one we adhere to, becomes the driving force in our lives.

After seeing Jesus heal the sick, cast out devils, providing a miracle to feed 5,000, hearing how Jesus is The Christ, the disciples were now faced with the testing storm; however, instead of recalling the teaching, they allowed fear to enter. Each event these men faced was taking them closer to Jesus, yet when they faced the events, they assumed destruction was at hand. Hebrews 11:6 tells us faith begins when we Believe God Is, here they were believing the Strom was.

Mark says, Jesus would have passed them by! Why? Didn’t Jesus tell them to “go to the other side”? If so, it’s what He expected them to do. The lesson here is the same as feeding the 5,000; faith and obedience in what Jesus tells us. These men were all called, ordained and used in service, but the fact remains Jesus said He would meet them on the other side, nothing changed, Jesus was going to the other side to meet them. Did Jesus know there would be a storm? Yes, He knew who would betray Him from the beginning as well. However, no storm, devil or son of perdition was going to stop their intended course, unless they placed their attention on those evil elements. No where in the Bible do we find where the devil has power to do as he wills, even at the tree it was suggestive. We presume the devil has free reign to come against us, not so, we must give him place, don’t give place, he can’t take it, give him place, he will take it.

The Cross changed many things, territory for one, the devil like Pharaoh cannot cross over the line drawn by the Cross. Even the Law, Ten Commandments and all curses are nailed to the Cross, they were against us, but the Law of the Spirit is for us. When Paul told us not to give the devil place shows a massive change, the devil could no longer hover over us as the prince of the power of the air, in order for him to do anything to us, we have to give him place (opportunity).

There is more hope here, although they were told to go to the other side, although Jesus expected to see them there, we must ask, Did Jesus stop? Yes, showing He knew they would stop half way; yet Jesus didn’t say, “I told you to go to the other side, it’s where I will be, get there or get lost”. No, it’s not the training method of Jesus (Thank God). Jesus knows where the hindering element will try to stop us, thus He will be there to help us get to the other side. The lesson is faith based, but it also shows without Jesus we will never make it to the other side.

But when they saw Him walking upon the sea, they supposed it had been a spirit, and cried out: for they all saw Him and were troubled. And immediately He talked with them and said unto them, Be of good cheer: it is I; be not afraid (6:49-50).

Isn’t this the truth, the minute the Storm comes the first thing we say is, “it’s the devil”, when all along it was Jesus. This part of the lesson shows their minds were set on, “destruction”, yet in order for us to enter productive faith we must believe God Is. What was their belie? The devil is going to kill us. Without the proper belief, their faith was puny at best. Yet, in the midst of this storm Jesus says, “be of good cheer”. What? Does He not know we could perish? No, He knows we can make it. We know Peter walking on water was classed as puny faith (Matt 14:28), but what made it puny? It wasn’t there two minutes prior when the storm was rocking the boat, rather it  ended being “desperation faith”, or a matter of showing off, but we do gain another lesson. Peter began with “Jesus is doing it”, indicating his belief was based in what he saw, then he could gain at least the puny faith, but when the storm came back, his belief vanished, causing his faith to fail, causing him to almost drown. They could have believed, “Jesus said He would meet us on the other side, He would never have said it, if it wasn’t so”, it would have been a God Is belief, allowing their faith to overcome the storm, rather than the storm overcoming them.

And He went unto them into the ship; and the wind ceased: and they were sore amazed in themselves beyond measure and wondered (6:51).

As soon as Jesus joined them, the wind stopped. Jesus spoke to the storm in Matthew, but here Jesus merely joined His disciples, causing the wind to be ineffective, both are correct. From Matthew’s viewpoint it would be Jesus speaking, from ours it’s Jesus joining to us as the Word in us.

For they considered not the miracle of the loaves: for their heart was hardened (6:52).

Ahh, they forgot, which shows they lacked Belief as a foundation. Faith has to be established in the face of the storm is puny, yet successful faith is based on a strong Belief of God Is. On the same note they were not Born Again, but they still had the advantage to believe in what Jesus told them.

This still links to the Parable of the Sower, thus the persecution came in the wind,  Peter found himself up to his neck in troubled water. His puny faith put him on the water, but the same puny faith almost killed him. Thank God Jesus was there, of course He is there for us as well, it’s simply a matter of putting our eyes on Him.

And when they had passed over, they came into the land of Gennesaret and drew to the shore. And when they were come out of the ship, straightway they knew Him (6:53-54).

My, my they made it. The “they” who knew Him in the last part of the verse are not His disciples, but the people. The man set free of the devils did as he was told.

And ran through that whole region round about and began to carry about in beds those that were sick, where they heard He was (6:55).

The people of the Region got to the other side, in John we will find there is a difference between the people who followed to get more “bread’, and those in the Region who sought after Jesus. For here we want to see the comparison between the disciples in the boat, and the people in the Region. There were troubles in the Region, many were sick, needed help, so much so they were in their own storms of destruction. We tend to think our storm is the biggest in all the land, but it’s only big to us. We cannot allow our minds to make “mountains” out of “temporal storms”. We can also see what happens when we allow the storms to hinder us, the purpose was to get to the other side for these people. When the storm hit, the minds of the disciples were not on the people, they were thinking of themselves.

And wheresoever He entered, into villages, or cities, or country, they laid the sick in the streets and besought Him that they might touch if it were but the border of His garment: and as many as touched Him were made whole (6:56).

The news of Jesus healing the woman with the issue of blood went before Him as a testimony. The woman did touch the garment of Jesus, but in Truth it was Jesus who touched her as Virtue left Him. When we reach out in faith, we will find the Virtue of Jesus is already reaching to touch us.

Then came together unto Him the Pharisees and certain of the scribes, which came from Jerusalem. And when they saw some of His disciples eat bread with defiled, that is to say, with unwashed hands, they found fault (7:1-2).

This is a tradition, not a point of the Law. This lesson is how Traditions seem to begin innocent enough, but grow into things to attack the Commandments, ending eroding our foundation of belief. Generally the traditions of the fathers were merely considered “good ideas” at the moment, to the Father’s they were not considered Doctrine. The next generation twist the tradition into either a doctrine or a custom, in either case, the traditions of men turned into doctrine, will always take from a Commandment.

All these events link together, Peter walked on the water, but was unable to finish the course, some of the people demanded bread for their belly (Jn 6:25-41), yet rejected the Living Bread, others sought the Lord and received, but then came those who accuse, as they sought fault. All four groups point to the Parable of the Sower, as the various grounds, thus it’s the ground making the difference. When Peter heard, “eat of My flesh and drink of My Blood”, he was offended, affliction came, but he received a revelation from the Father granting him staying power (Jn 6:65-68). The revelation was not faith based, it gave him a reason to believe, the belief gave him a reason to remain.

For the Pharisees and all the Jews, except they wash their hands often, eat not, holding the tradition of the elders (7:3).

What’s the big deal? Washing can’t be bad. It’s not the washing, but what they made of it. First a tradition, then a doctrine, then a commandment, yet no one knows why.

Theological debates are based on traditions, many traditions are interpreted through man’s natural reasoning, elevated to make man feel superior in some act. It’s not the day, or act, it’s what we make of it. If we think a tradition makes us holy, we error. If we think by keeping a day we are righteous, we error. Our holiness and righteousness are birthed in us, we don’t seek them, we allow them to work in us (Eph 4:24).

And when they come from the market, except they wash, they eat not. And many other things there be, which they have received to hold, as the washing of cups and pots, brazen vessels and of tables (7:4).

We can see how the Tradition took on a life of its own, first it was “we should wash our hands”, then it went to “wash your hands to get the devils off”, then it went to “wash your hands to get the devils off, then wash all your pots to make sure you didn’t transfer a devil or two”, then to “if you don’t wash you are a devil”. Whenever we lack firm verses to show our Doctrine, it’s a Tradition; the Tradition will make the Word to no effect in our lives. If the Bible can’t define it, we must question it.

Then the Pharisees and scribes asked Him, Why walk not Your disciples according to the tradition of the elders but eat bread with unwashed hands?  (7:5).

This doesn’t mean the disciples had dirty hands, rather it was because they didn’t wash in the manner according to the traditions. The tradition didn’t care if the hands were dirty or not, it only cared if one washed according the methods in the tradition.

He answered and said unto them, Well has Isaiah prophesied of you hypocrites, as it is written, This people honor Me with their lips, but their heart is far from Me (7:6).

Their mouths would say one thing, but their words another. It only makes sense when we see how James told us the double-mind will bless God, then curse man with the same mouth (James 3:9). It’s what we see here, they honor God, but turn right around to attack the children of God. First John tells us if we want fellowship with the Father, it begins when we treat the people of God, as God does.

However in vain do they worship Me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. For laying aside the commandment of God, you hold the tradition of men, as the washing of pots and cups: and many other such like things you do (7:7-8).

If this verse doesn’t equate Jesus with Jehovah, none do, surely the Pharisees didn’t worship Jesus, but they did worship Jehovah: Jesus clearly says, they were worshipping Him.

This doesn’t say one won’t worship, rather it shows how traditions quickly turn into Doctrines of men, causing worship to be meaningless. It may make us feel good, but it goes nowhere else. The word Vain means Empty, or A failure to produce results, but it also indicates pride as the basis of the tradition, making pride the basis of worship, making the worship meaningless in the eyes of God.

Isaiah also wrote, “woe to the rebellious children, says the Lord, who take counsel but not of Me: who cover with a covering but not of My Spirit, that they may add sin to sin: that walk down into Egypt and have not asked at My mouth; to strengthen themselves in the strength of Pharaoh and to trust in the shadow of Egypt” (Isa 30:1-2). The phrase, “covering not of the Spirit”, refers to self-righteousness. Egypt is a symbol of the world, Pharaoh is a symbol of a hindering element, but the false covering comes when we put all them together, attempting to use them as our covering.

And He said unto them, Full well you reject the commandment of God, that you may keep your own tradition. For Moses said, Honor your father and mother; and, Whosoever curses father or mother let him die the death: but you say, If a man shall say to his father or mother, It is Corban, that is to say, a gift, by whatsoever you might be profited by me; he shall be free. And you suffer him no more to do ought for his father or his mother; making the Word of God of none effect through your tradition, which you have delivered: and many such like things you do (7:9-13).

The Pharisees carried on with the tradition of the elders, yet they never questioned it, or considered if they were applying more hindrances to the hindrance.

And when He had called all the people unto Him, He said unto them, Hearken unto Me everyone of you and understand: There is nothing from without a man, that entering into him can defile him: but the things which come out of him, those are they that defile the man. If any man have ears to hear, let him hear (7:14-16).

Hold it, it wasn’t tradition, it was the Law, there were unclean things. What has this to do with Corban? Or washing the hands? Everything, the unclean foods were not unclean as such, they were a means to get the people to obey, so God could bless them. The washing of pots and hands went from a “good idea” to doctrine, yet the doctrine was centered in self-righteousness. Their words were defiling them, no food is going to defile us, it’s words defiling the person, or their words will justified them.

And when He was entered into the house from the people, His disciples asked Him concerning the parable (7:17).

We can understand why; what did it have to do with Corban Lord? When Jesus told them the parable of the Sower, He said, “Know you not this parable? how then will you know all parables?” (Mark 4:13). All parables are in relationship to the kingdom in one form or another. The metaphors are consistent, the mere fact Jesus explained the parable and defined the metaphors show how God uses metaphors as types. They produce mysteries, yet the fun is in solving them.

And He said unto them, Are you so without understanding also? Do you not perceive, that whatsoever thing from without enters into the man, it cannot defile him; because it enters not into his heart but into the belly and goes out into the draught, purging all meats? (7:18-19).

Why is it so hard to understand, it’s not the food or anything else going into our mouth defiling us, it’s the lack of Mercy and Grace coming from our mouths keeping us defiled. The unwashed hands didn’t defile, the speaking of “Corban” did. If you don’t like it, don’t eat it, if you can’t receive it with thanksgiving, surely don’t eat it. Simple enough.

And He said, That which comes out of the man, that defiles the man. For from within, out of the heart of men, proceeds evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications, murders, thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness: all these evil things come from within and defile the man (7:20-23).

Yuck, an evil eye comes out of our mouth? Oh, wait there is more here isn’t there? Let’s see, Paul said we are to believe in our hearts, and we shall be saved, later in Mark Jesus will say the same thing, only it’s baptized and believe, yet here He is saying, “That which comes out of the heart of man, defiles the man”? Ahh, a mystery, a change in Hearts, showing the metaphor “heart” refers to a spirit in one form or another. Man without the Spirit of Christ is still under the hand of the spirit of man, who is not spiritual, but natural, it was not given by God, but came as a result of partaking of the fruit of wrong tree. It’s not a “spirit” in us, but an attitude, nature and character picked up from the spirit of disobedience being over us.

The remedy was asking God for a New Heart, from the New Heart we are able to truly Believe. The New Heart is the New Man, the New Man is a product of the Resurrection, thus the New Man believes Jesus was raised from the dead, simply because He is a product of the Resurrection. Our souls accept Truth, as the two become one in Belief. It’s a past tense issue with the New Man, it’s something which has happened, yet our faith reaches to the time when we will be partakers of the First Resurrection. If we are Born Again we can’t help but believe Jesus is raised from the dead.

The term Evil Eye means more to the Jew, than to us; the Jew calls the Evil Eye Ayin Hara, to the Jew this is different from an evil spirit. The Evil Eye is considered the fall nature, but it needs the Evil Hand to put the Evil Eye to work. When Jesus said, “Pluck out the eye and cut off the hand”, the concept went beyond the theology of the Pharisee. According to Jewish tradition, the rattling of pans and loud noises frightened off the Evil Eye, one didn’t cast it away. Jesus wasn’t telling us to pluck out our physical eye, rather He tells us to put off  Evil by receiving the New Man.

The “evil eye” views events from the viewpoint of  the spirit of man, if we attempt to hold to the spirit of man, yet claim the Spirit of Truth, we end double-minded. When Peter said, “the tree you cursed”, which eye was he using? The evil eye, he didn’t see the blessing, all he saw was cursing.

And from there He arose and went into the borders of Tyre and Sidon and entered into an house and would have no man know it: but He could not be hid (7:24).

Wherever Jesus went, He had no place to lay His head, which shows us He didn’t seek to satisfy Himself, He focus was on the will of the Father. Jesus wasn’t making some attempt to hide, rather the symbol shows us He is never hid from us, He is always there in the time of need. It’s always we who attempt to hide from God.

For a certain woman, whose young daughter had an unclean spirit, heard of Him, and came and fell at His feet: the woman was a Greek, a Syrophenician by nation; and she besought Him that He would cast forth the devil out of her daughter but Jesus said unto her, Let the children first be filled: for it is not meet to take the children’s bread and to cast it unto the dogs (7:25-27).

We studied this woman in Matthew, but Mark adds to the study. The Blades are the Little Children, it’s important for the Little Children to be Filled. Woe to the one who hinders the growth of the Little Children. How do we hinder? How about traditions of men?

And she answered and said unto Him, Yes, Lord: yet the dogs under the table eat of the children’s crumbs (7:28).

The Children don’t get the crumbs, the dogs do, but nonetheless, the crumbs are more than enough to cast out devils, heal the sick and do Mighty works. This woman points to the “dogs”, to a Jew a “dog” was anyone who wasn’t Jewish. Jesus just told her to wait, thus He didn’t say she couldn’t receive, rather the children “must first be filled” (Mark 7:27). The woman is saying, True, but didn’t some of those children reject? If they did, then there was something left for her, which added to her belief. She began with Jesus can, now Jesus is working on the issue until she reaches Jesus “Will”, then her faith will break the barrier of time, bringing to her a blessing she would have received after Pentecost.

And He said unto her, For this saying go your way; the devil is gone out of your daughter. And when she was come to her house, she found the devil gone out and her daughter laid upon the bed (7:29-30).

Her faith? Looks like she was complaining, but wait, we have a mystery. She was persistent, she wasn’t about to give up, her belief gave her a foundation for faith, thus we must be persist to gain the Godly goal. In her case she knew some of the people rejected Jesus, some rejected the healings, thus there was some of those rejected elements which where still useable, perhaps a crumb, often a crumb of the anointing is more than enough.

What has this to do with Traditions? Much, the tradition of the Jews held no Gentile could ever receive; Jesus is showing those in the land can benefit, in so doing, He shows those in the kingdom can benefit even if it’s a crumb.

And again, departing from the coasts of Tyre and Sidon, He came unto the sea of Galilee, through the midst of the coasts of Decapolis. And they brought unto Him one that was deaf and had an impediment in his speech; and they besought Him to put His hand upon him. And He took him aside from the multitude and put His fingers into his ears and He spit and touched His tongue; and looking up to heaven, He sighed and said unto him, Ephphatha, that is, Be opened (7:31-34).

Before any of us start the “First Church Of Spit” we have to understand the spittle contains the products of the blood, Jesus held the Blood of His Father. Our spit is spit, it’s the Blood of Jesus bringing the result. Jesus didn’t spit on the man, rather He spit on His finger, then applied the Blood by touching the man. If we start the “First Church Of Spit”, we would be making a tradition out of this experience, violating the premise.

Jesus would heal when someone asked, when someone asked for another, or when no one asked.  Also, Jesus didn’t cast the devil out of this man, rather the man was a victim of the fall nature. There are “deaf and dumb spirits”, there were people who were deaf, as well as people who were dumb. Whether this man sinned, or became subject to the sin nature didn’t matter, what did matter was the man was healed. Tradition would have many questions regarding how the man entered the condition, the traditional thinkers would ponder, discuss, debate the how, yet the man would remain in his same old condition. What difference does it make how he ended in the condition, his faith was reaching out to be free, thus Jesus set him free.

And straightway his ears were opened and the string of his tongue was loosed and he spoke plain. And He charged them that they should tell no man: but the more He charged them, so much the more a great deal they published it; and were beyond measure astonished, saying, He has done all things well: He makes both the deaf to hear and the dumb to speak (7:35-37).

These verses help us understand Mark 16:18; here Mark uses the Greek word Kalos for the English word Well. In Mark 16:18 this same Greek word is translated as “shall recover”, but in this case we find Jesus did Well, it’s not saying He was made Well. Mark 16:18 tells us to lay hands on the sick, if we do, we do Well. By us being obedient we build their belief, so it might be by faith, allowing them to be made well, the example is found here. This shows the last verses in Mark relate to the text. When we reach those verses we will find the blessing for the one who continues to believe.

In those days the multitude being very great and having nothing to eat, Jesus called His disciples unto Him and said unto them, I have compassion on the multitude, because they have now been with Me three days and have nothing to eat: and if I send them away fasting to their own houses, they will faint by the way: for many of them came from far (8:1-3).

The Three Days points to the three days Jesus will spend in the grave. During those three days, the disciples will be weary, afraid and hiding, yet Jesus was obtaining their freedom. Did they know it? Hardly, they were hiding from the Romans in their unbelief. There are many times when it appears as if Jesus isn’t doing a thing, yet faith says, He is always making intercession, as He is always working for our Good, whether we can see it, or not.

This is the feeding of the four thousand, it would be just a few months past the feeding of the five thousand; the lesson of the prior should still be clear in the minds of the disciples.

And His disciples answered Him, From where can a man satisfy these men with bread here in the wilderness? (8:4).

They are in the area of Decapolis (Mark 7:31), which is not far from where the five thousand were fed, but it’s a different time, circumstance and location. The disciples failed to equate the two events, puny belief must have an exact past experience before it will accept a miracle at hand.

And He asked them, How many loaves have you? And they said, Seven (8:5).

Prior they had five loaves and two fish to feed five thousand, this time they found more bread, yet they still had trouble believing Jesus was able. Why? Tradition, they didn’t have fish at the outset, rather the fish would come later, how could Jesus do the miracle without fish in hand? We do the same, if you don’t pray the right way, you won’t receive, if you don’t do this, you will miss it, if you don’t have the right prayer garment you will miss it, those things have nothing to do with it, as we will see.

And He commanded the people to sit down on the ground: and He took the seven loaves and gave thanks and broke and gave to His disciples to set before them; and they did set them before the people. And they had a few small fishes: and He blessed and commanded to set them also before them (8:6-7).

The word Ground means Earth, there is another issue, the last time it was grass; no grass, surely no miracle. They were looking at the elements, not Jesus; bread, fish, grass or dirt, who cares? Jesus was there, do as He says.

The traditions of the elders proclaimed no one could sit on dirt and eat, yet Jesus told them to sit, not only did they sit, they ate. The washing of hands related to this as well; how could one have clean hands, yet eat on the dirt? This feeding comes after the teaching on traditions, Jesus used it to show how foolish the traditions of men are.

We also see Jesus took the seven loaves, then gave thanks, then broke them, then the few “small fishes” appeared. Traditions choke out our belief, leaving our faith with little or no platform. “No way, there isn’t any fish”, “Oh big deal a couple of small ones, last time they were bigger, we can’t do it”. Jesus is teaching them not to compare the last miracle with this one, but don’t forget the last one either, simply don’t hinder the miracle today because today it seems like we have less, in truth there were less people to feed.

So they did eat and were filled: and they took up of the broken meat that was left seven baskets and they that had eaten were about four thousand: and He sent them away (8:8-9).

This time they received seven baskets, again this is an example of the Kingdom, the Bread pointing to the seven churches. Jesus didn’t have the disciples give them “wine”, it was “bread”, they gave what was freely given to them. These disciples were Bread as the beginning elements of the Rock, they were learning how to build the Rock. It was not time for the New Wine, but the little fishes were a sign of what was to come. The faith of a grain of mustard seed, it’s all it takes to move mountains.

And straightway He entered into a ship with His disciples and came into the parts of Dalmanutha. And the Pharisees came forth and began to question with Him, seeking of Him a sign from heaven, tempting Him (8:10-11).

The Pharisees kept tempting Jesus to meet their desires, they wanted a sign condoning to their thinking. Anytime someone demands a sign before they will believe, they are an Unbeliever, a Pharisee, or both. There were signs plenty, but the Pharisees wanted their own personal sign, which is tempting the Lord. When we fall for the temptation, we enter their evil, becoming a partaker of the wrong spirit.

And He sighed deeply in His Spirit and said, Why does this generation seek after a sign? verily I say unto you, There shall be no sign given unto this generation (8:12).

There are different Generations, we know these people will see the Sign of the Resurrection, but Jesus says they won’t? No He doesn’t, He says it won’t be Given to them, it will be Given to others. He knew they would reject the Resurrection, but a Generation from their Generation would believe, they would receive the benefit of the Resurrection on the Day of Pentecost. It’s the same context as the last verses in Mark, even if the disciples didn’t believe, they were to preach, someone would believe causing the signs to follow those who believe.

And He left them and entering into the ship again departed to the other side. Now the disciples had forgotten to take bread, neither had they in the ship with them more than one loaf. And He charged them, saying, Take heed, beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the leaven of Herod. And they reasoned among themselves, saying, It is because we have no bread (8:13-16).

The disciples weren’t about to get caught without bread the next time; however, the best laid plans oft times go astray. The disciples still were unable to discern between bread for the belly, and the Bread of Life. John shows Jesus just finished talking about the Bread of Life, as compared to the leaven of the Pharisees (Jn 6). Seeking a self-based sign is the fruit of the leaven of the Pharisees, proven in their corrupt communication.

And when Jesus knew it, He said unto them, Why reason you, because you have no bread? perceive you not yet, neither understand? have you your heart yet hardened?  Having eyes, see you not? and having ears, hear you not? and do you not remember?  (8:17-18).

In both of the prior feedings, the disciples obtained from others, yet they are still concerned about meeting their own need. They missed the point, now they think they must have bread with them all the time, they didn’t have any before. They were starting their own tradition, yet it seemed like a “good idea”.

Later Jesus will tell the disciples, “when the time shall come, you may remember that I told you of them” (Jn 16:4), then, “when He, the Spirit of Truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will show you things to come” (Jn 16:13). We know “The Comforter” is the Holy Ghost, but Jesus also talked about “another Comforter”, Jesus is our Advocate in heaven, but the Other Comforter is on the earth, who is ever Born of the Comforter has Another Comforter. The Spirit of Truth, or New Man in us becomes our ears and eyes, our spiritual perception, moving toward the time will when the two (soul and Spirit) shall be one.

When I broke the five loaves among the five thousand, how many baskets full of fragments took you up? They said unto Him, Twelve. And when the seven among four thousand, how many baskets full of fragments took you up? And they said, Seven. And He said unto them, How is it that you do not understand? (8:19-21).

If Jesus took care of our need once, He is fully able to do it again and again, if we continue to believe. This also shows the excess, it was His point, they provided nothing, but by being obedient they acquired much. Jesus didn’t tell them to “fill the bread wagon”, He was teaching them how to believe in the proper manner.

And He came to Bethsaida; and they bring a blind man unto Him and besought Him to touch him and He took the blind man by the hand and led him out of the town; and when He had spit on his eyes and put His hands upon him, He asked him if he saw ought. And he looked up and said, I see men as trees, walking. After that He put His hands again upon his eyes and made him look up: and he was restored and saw every man clearly (8:22-25).

Healings are all different, each sickness is connected to an individual, each has different roots. Attempting to affix formulas to the healing, only adds confusion. This blind man wasn’t healed immediately, yet Jesus didn’t tell him, “Well now, I perceive you have no faith”, or “It appears to me, you lack the faith to be healed”, nor did Jesus say, “Well, I gave it My best, guess the Father wants you blind”. Prior Jesus spit on His fingers, this time He spit right on the man’s eyes, thus the “tradition” would have held it couldn’t work unless He spit on the fingers.

This blind man is a symbol of the time it takes for the scales of Phariseeism, or the scales of the self to be exposed and cleaned, yet the result is the same. When the scales of Phariseeism fall, we will gain eyes to see and discern. At first he couldn’t see a thing, then he looked toward men, as the men appeared as a blur, then Jesus told him to “look up,” when he looked up his sight came. We must Look Up to receive the fullness of the healing. When he looked toward man, his sight was still faulty, when he looked toward heaven his sight came: has to be a lesson.

And He sent him away to his house saying, Neither go into the town, nor tell it to any in the town (8:26).

This man was from Bethsaida, the same town where Philip, Andrew and Peter were from, this is just another example of how we can’t follow formulas. Bethsaida was rebuked for it’s unbelief (Matt 11:20-21), yet we find the compassion of Jesus here. Jesus didn’t say, “Bethsaida? I just rebuked you for your unbelief”. This man is a perfect example of the choice to believe; at first it didn’t seem his believe could connect to faith, yet Jesus didn’t give up, He continued, seeing the blurred objects was better than before, but not good enough. Jesus built his belief by giving a command, the man obeyed, indicating our obedience will help build our belief.

And Jesus went out and His disciples, into the towns of Caesarea Philippi: and by the way He asked His disciples, saying unto them, Whom do men say that I am? (8:27).

Matthew expands on this, adding to the events, but Luke shows a similar lesson just after the feeding of the five thousand (Luke 9:18).

And they answered, John the Baptist: but some say, Elijah; and others, One of the prophets (8:28).

All of these answers equate to the concept of reincarnation, the word Reincarnation means Again (Rein) Carnal (Carnation), or Again Flesh. Jesus will rebuke the thought by teaching the Truth: that born of the flesh is flesh, that born of the Spirit is Spirit. Jesus didn’t say, That born of the flesh, is flesh, is flesh, and is flesh again. Reincarnation is the false concept of man’s flesh improving to the point where man becomes perfect by the flesh. Flesh is flesh, even if we had sixty million attempts to do “it over again”, we can bet we would do it “our way”, ending none the better. Why? The flesh is the problem, it had a mind and will of it’s own, it’s the holder of the fall nature, thus we impute the flesh dead on the Cross of Jesus, which makes the old nature ineffective.

The same holds true with the Spirit, it would be an insult to think all God did was bring back to life some dormant spirit. God gave us His Seed, a Spirit Holy, delivered by the Holy Ghost, the Seed of God is the Word in us, it’s so New it was never before.

And He said unto them, But Whom say you that I am? And Peter answered and said unto Him, You are the Christ. And He charged them that they should tell no man of Him. And He began to teach them, that the Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders, and of the chief priests, and scribes, and be killed, and after three days rise again (8:29-31).

We know Matthew expanded on this event, it’s the same time when Jesus said He would build His Church on the Rock. The position of the Son of man relates to Mercy and the kingdom of heaven, here is a change in pace, Jesus is looking toward the Cross and Resurrection, spiritual matters concerning the Kingdom of God were now in play. Accordingly the disciples didn’t have a clue of what it entailed, they were now in a position where they are not to teach. This adds to the event where Jesus comes down the Mount of Transfiguration, as we will see.

And He spoke that saying openly. And Peter took Him, and began to rebuke Him. But when He had turned about and looked on His disciples, He rebuked Peter, saying, Get you behind Me, Satan: for you savor not the things that be of God, but the things that be of men (8:32-33).

Mark makes it clear, Jesus looked right at Peter, then rebuked Peter for holding Satan thoughts. Peter wanted Jesus to save His own soul, stop what God has ordained, much like the time he walked on the water, Peter wanted it his way. Here, he wants Jesus to change the event, but in all fairness to Peter, this was still before Pentecost, he is still  without the Spirit, he still lacks the foundation to believe in the Resurrection.

Most of our battles are not against the devil, they’re against the old nature. Some of us think the devil is stopping us from “doing the work of the Lord”; however, in many of those events it’s the Lord telling us our stinking thinking is taking us in the wrong direction. The self-produced event may even turn out pleasant, but not productive. The disciples would’ve been tickled pink if the Cross could be avoided, but without the Cross, the Resurrection couldn’t take place, without the Resurrection the Sacrifice in heaven couldn’t happen, without the Sacrifice the Spirit couldn’t come on Pentecost, without the Spirit they would remain bound to the earth. They were doing things, learning, seeing miracles, but bound to the earth. They didn’t understand as good as it was, it was going to get better.

And when He had called the people unto Him with His disciples also, He said unto them, Whosoever will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his Cross and follow Me (8:34).

These are the Keys to the Kingdom, Jesus placed them in our hands, thus before we act, there is a mental objective, we must deny the self nature by imputing it dead on the Cross. Expecting Jesus to deny our self nature is not the call; attempting to save our own souls through the pride of life is not the call. We Deny the Self, allowing the Spirit to save our souls as the engrafted Word. This means more to the Blade, than it does to the Seed or Root. The Blade is able to give thirtyfold; therefore, the Blade has received thirtyfold, or three times the benefit of the Root. The Three areas of victory show the Blade knows their sins are forgiven, it’s a matter of sound belief, they are fully able to enter the saving of the soul, they are not overcome by the cares of this world, the deceitfulness of riches or the lusts for other things. The Blade understands the Grain is merely the covering, it’s not the Life, the vessel is the container, it’s not the Living Water, the cup is just a cup, it’s the Blood of Jesus making the Cup holy.

For whosoever will save his life shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life for My sake and the Gospel’s, the same shall save it. For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? (8:35-37).

The Holy Ghost moved the translators to use both the English words Life and Soul as the Greek Psuche, thereby giving us the two elements of man’s natural condition. Our old natural life style was self based centered on following the old man. This tells us we must put off the old, in order to gain the New. The first use of the English word Life is connected to the word Lose, in this case it means to Destroy or cause Destruction; the context shows if we attempt to save our own souls we will end destroying them. The second use of the English word Lose means to Cast Away, meaning we put away the old nature for the sake of Jesus, and the Gospel. There is only one Way for man to save his soul, ye must be Born Again.

Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of Me and My words in this adulterous and sinful generation; of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when He comes in the glory of His Father with the holy angels (8:38).

The word Ashamed is a compound word meaning, To have shame for oneself, or a Disfigurement, or a Reluctance produced by fear, or Disgrace. It doesn’t mean to totally reject, rather it means to bring a disgrace on Jesus, the Body, or the Words of Jesus. It’s the word Disfigurement gives us the best definition of Ashamed. To Disfigure the Body of Christ is to enter through the Mercy of God, yet refuse to give Mercy. This has to be the case since we see the title “Son of man” used pointing to the Judgment. The word Disgrace means A disapproval or Disfavor in whatever Jesus is doing. All this was a warning to Judas, he would disfigure his position by attempting to change things to fit his agenda.

Peter tells us Jesus is the Lamb without blemish or spot; however, in reference to the false teachers, Peter said, “spots are they and blemishes, sporting themselves with their own deceivings while they feast with you (I Pet 1:19 & II Pet 2:13). It’s not merely being ashamed to say something, or a failure to testify of Jesus in the face of adversity, rather it’s bringing spots and blemishes upon the Body of Christ, thus they “talk” about Jesus, but they also hold the Truth in unrighteousness.

The reference to “This Generation” is the Generation of those who remain adulterous and sinful, not the Generation of those who enter Grace who are no longer adulterous or sinful, nor is it the Generation of the Remnant.

Adultery can only be committed by someone who is married, as a matter of disrespect to the vows and their mate; however, fornication is committed by a single person, yet it can be attributed to one who is married, meaning they feel they are not responsible to the vows they have taken, as they consider themselves not responsible to the marriage. The Generation Jesus is talking about is one who admits to the marriage, but has no respect for their Partner.

And He said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That there be some of them that stand here, which shall not taste of death, till they have seen the kingdom of God come with power (9:1).

This is different, the subjects being spoken to include the people as well as the disciples. Here Jesus doesn’t say “some of you”, but “some of them”, speaking to a time yet to come, the “death” He is speaking of is not physical death, it’s still appointed unto all men to die once, then comes the Judgment. This is the second death; John tells us those who are Partakers of the First Resurrection are not subject to the second death (Rev 20:6). Among those being spoken to are some who will experience the ability to impute the flesh dead after Pentecost, but there was another standing there, Judas, those who join his position will see the second death (Rev 20:10).

And after six days, Jesus take with Him Peter, and James, and John, and lead them up into a high mountain apart by themselves: and He was transfigured before them (9:2).

Isn’t it interesting how the Transfiguration relates to the Glory, and to those who shall not see the second death. This Mount points to a complete change, one from the inside out, it can only come by being Born Again. We are Transformed by God’s Mercy, but we also need to be Transfiguration by Grace to complete the process, so we can be Translated when the time comes. The command “Ye Must (making it a command) be Born Again” shows our Mercy must join to Grace to be Living Water.

And His raiment became shining, exceeding white as snow; so as no fuller on earth can white them (9:3).

This form of Purity cannot be obtained from any earthly element, including our intellect, it cannot be obtained from the Abrahamic Covenant, it can’t be obtained by works of the flesh. Jesus said, there will be a Few who will walk with Him in White (Rev 3:5). This purity must come from the Spirit, the sanctification of Christ, the washing of Water (Mercy) by the Word, the cleaning of the Blood of Jesus (Eph 5:26 & I Jn 1:7). Faith still comes by hearing, the hearing by the Word, but the cleaning is by the Blood, coupled with the Washing of the Water by the Word, which is scrubbing us free of the spots.

The one thing we don’t see in this Transfiguration are the Feet of Jesus. The Feet of Jesus are designed to be placed on His footstool, if we look at the Tabernacle we would find the Courtyard is the place of Brass and Fire, thus the Head is akin to the Holy of Holies, the Body to the Holy Place, the feet to the Courtyard, thus the seven churches are joined to the Golden Candlestick, which is in the Holy Place. This Transfiguration frees us from becoming the Footstool of Jesus, as He has made us kings and priests unto God.

And there appeared unto them Elias with Moses, and they were talking with Jesus (9:4).

Elijah and Moses are the Two Witnesses; however, it doesn’t mean the actual men, rather it’s the same example we find with John being Elijah if one receives it. The body of Moses is the Law, the body of Elijah represents the Prophets; whereas, the figure of Jesus is the Head and Body. Jesus calls this a “vision”, thus it’s a projected promise, giving these three men more foundation for belief.

And Peter answered and said to Jesus, Master, it is good for us to be here: and let us make three tabernacles; one for You, and one for Moses, and for Elias. For he wist not what to say; for they were sore afraid (9:5-6).

Peter is back walking on the water, he didn’t know what to say, so he said the first thing entering his mind. Peter wanted to mix Jesus into the Law and Prophets; however, the Law and Prophets testify of Jesus, they are not Jesus. They are Witnesses of Judgment, but Witnesses nonetheless. The Law and Prophets called for repentance, Jesus is the answer to repentance. Jesus came to complete the purpose of the Law and Prophets, not to have the Law and Prophets complete His purpose. The Blade hears the Spirit of Truth by following Jesus, not the Law of Moses. The Blade doesn’t send deeds to the Lord, rather the Blade comes boldly to the throne of Grace.

Today in Israel we find three tabernacles on the supposed place where the Transfiguration took place, thus natural man moved in foolishness and completed for Peter, what Peter was rebuked for attempting. Instead of the three tabernacles testifying for them, we find the Two Witnesses testify against those who formed them, maintain them, or honor them.

And there was a cloud that overshadowed them: and a voice came out of the cloud, saying, This is My Beloved Son: hear Him (9:7)

The Law of Moses isn’t the Son of God, the Prophets aren’t the Son of God, a change is taking place, the Law of the Spirit is coming from heaven directly to man. The need for man to use self-righteousness is ending, the time to enter the Righteousness of Jesus is beginning, yet these three men didn’t have a clue to what was happening.

This is the Second Command from the Father, the first is to hold Mercy, but here it’s a direct commandment, “Hear ye Him”, Faith comes by Hearing. What a change, did God give Moses the Law? Yes, did God speak through the prophets? Yes; however, we also know, God who at sundry times, and in divers manners spoke in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, has in these last days spoken unto us by His Son (Heb 1:1-2), or  “Hear ye Him”. How does Jesus speak to us? By the Spirit, “hear what the Spirit says to the churches”, “however, when he, the Spirit of Truth is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak, and he will show you things to come. He shall glorify Me; for he shall receive of Mine, and shall show it unto you” (Jn 16:13-14). The same John told us the Spirit of Truth is the Greater He in us (I Jn 4:1-4). It’s still Hear ye Him.

And suddenly, when they had looked round about, they saw no man any more, save Jesus only with themselves (9:8).

Where did Moses go? Where did Elijah go? Into the Night. In Matthew 17:9 we find this was a Vision, they were awake, it didn’t pertain to a warning, it held good news with information pertaining to hope, thus their belief was being fortified so it could be by faith.

And as they came down from the mountain, He charged them that they should tell no man what things they had seen, till the Son of man were risen from the dead (9:9).

This is strange, it’s not “was” risen as a singular, but “were” as a plural, indicating more than one subject. This points to the captivity being taken captive, as well as a promise for us to be Partakers in the First Resurrection, but the premise is they still can’t talk about Jesus the Resurrected Christ until they are endued with the Power from on High.

This confirms the disciples were not in any position to speak on spiritual matters, they lack the authority as well as the power. This is a warning, don’t attempt to Witness of Jesus without the Spirit, it will end in legalism.

People follow all sorts of religious disciplining and training, but the command is “you must be Born Again”, before we have the spiritual insight to truly call Jesus Lord.

And they kept that saying with themselves, questioning one with another what the rising from the dead should mean (9:10).

Here is another verse showing they had no idea what the Cross or Resurrection entailed. What Gospel did they preach? For us the Gospel centers on the Resurrection of Jesus, but these guys didn’t have a clue to what it entailed. They preached Mercy, the forgiveness of sins by the mercies of God. The kingdom of heaven (Rock) was in hand, the Kingdom of God was at hand. This merely shows when Jesus set His face to Jerusalem and the Cross, the time for the disciples to do nothing else but watch, was in hand.

And they asked Him, saying, Why say the scribes that Elias must come first? (9:11).

They just saw Elijah, then as fast as they saw him, he was gone, thus they assumed the man Elijah must come before the end, yet Jesus will explain the two aspects of Elijah. Neither of which is the actual man Elijah returning from the dead or as some mystic reincarnated human out of Paradise.

And He answered and told them, Elias verily comes first, and restores all things, and how it is written of the Son of man, that He must suffer many things and be set at naught (9:12).

Elijah must come, but Jesus shows Elijah comes before the Cross (Great), again his message will come before the Judgment (Dreadful Day). The Elijah message came with John, “Prepare the way of the Lord”, in the latter days it will be the words of the Prophets pointing out the error of idol worship will be the message. Clearly the context and evidence show Elijah did bring the words for Restoration, “Behold the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world (meaning both Jew and Gentile)”, then the Son of man will suffer, but it will be Marvelous, or Great. The aspect of Elijah was complete in John, in the end the Everlasting Gospel will speak of the Dreadful Day of the Lord, the warning of the prophets toward the coming Judgment, then the Elijah message will be complete. However, it shows there was one part before the Cross, and one in the Night, but for those of the Day it’s “Hear ye Him”. Elijah was a prophet, but he was not Born Again, he didn’t have Jesus in him, he had an anointing, but nothing like the ability to tread on serpents, much less take them up, rather he heard the words of Jezebel and ran. We are Elijah if we receive it, in our case rather than prepare the way of the Lord, we prepare  the way by the Lord.

But I say unto you, That Elias is indeed come, and they have done unto him whatsoever they listed, as it is written of him (9:13).

Elijah the man went to Paradise, in Matthew we saw it was an “it”, but here it’s clearly a “he”. What gives? Ahh, John the Baptist carried the message of Elijah, the Way of the Lord was made clear, the aspect is complete. The “they” here means the Jews, since Herod was a Jew.

This also shows “Elijah coming” is not some reincarnation of the man yet to happen, nor was John a reincarnation of the man Elijah. The message yet to come for those of the Night will be in the words of the Prophets and Law, giving us the Two Witnesses assigned to the last two candlesticks (churches – Rev 11:1-5).

Jesus will also tell us how the Kingdom suffered violence, the word Violence refers to self-righteousness. The time element Jesus will give is “from John the Baptist, until now”, thus it’s not two thousand years of violence, or even fifty years of violence, but the limited time period from the time John the Baptist appeared on the scene to announce the kingdom of heaven until Jesus establishes the Kingdom in His Righteousness, at the time the ability to take if by Force (Holy Ghost) will put the Kingdom In hand.

And when He came to His disciples, He saw a great multitude about them, and the scribes questioning with them. And straightway all the people, when they beheld Him, were greatly amazed and running to Him saluted Him. And He asked the scribes, What question you with them? (9:14-16).

What were they supposed to do? Nothing. Yet, they cast out devils before, what’s the big deal? Jesus didn’t give them authority to cast out devils now, He told them not to do anything, thus doing something, when we are not supposed to is still disobedience, all disobedience is unbelief, indicating we didn’t believe what the Lord said, here it’s the same, they are to begin their Tarry time.

This is also an example of how attempting to impress man with “the Power” places us in self-justification. The context shows there were people around wanting a show, some of the religious leaders were doing their “show me” act, the disciples got caught in the trap causing them to enter unbelief. When we attempt to justify ourselves, we will move from the Power of His Christ, to mind power. The sad part of all this is the victim, he was being tormented in the process.

And one of the multitude answered and said, Master, I have brought unto You my son, which had a dumb spirit (9:17).

The question was “Why are you talking to My disciples?”. The answer was, “I brought my son to You”, thus this man didn’t bring his son to the disciples, but the disciples were there, Jesus wasn’t, thus they assumed it was their place. Ahh, self-assertion as they were usurping authority, they were told to wait, not act, but the challenge came, they reacted when they should have responded by waiting for Jesus. Their reasoning? They did this sort of thing before, what’s the big deal? See a devil, cast it out; however, they were told to Wait, not cast out devils.

It was a chance to show their power, a time to display their ability before the scribes, a time to prove to the scribes how great the Name of Jesus really is. They walked right into temptation; after all, “If you be the disciples of Jesus, cast out the devil and show all these people how the angels of God will hold you up” (Matt 4:5-6). This also proves they not only were void of spiritual ability, they were void of the Spirit, they had no discernment whatsoever, all they knew was they cast out devils last month, so why not now? Out of order, a warning to us all, when we are out of order we decrease our authority and power substantially. No wonder Jesus said, “Ye must be Born Again”.

And wheresoever he takes him, he tears him and he foams and gnashes with his teeth, and pines away: and I spoke to Your disciples that they should cast him out: and they could not (9:18).

Here we find the problem, the man told the disciples, Jesus didn’t. The man had no authority to tell the disciples anything, but they heard, reacted, then ended in trouble. The man didn’t say, “I asked Your disciples”, rather he said “that they should cast him out”.

He answered him, and said, O faithless generation, how long shall I be with you? How long shall I suffer you? Bring him to Me. And they brought him unto Him: and when He saw him, straightway the spirit tore him; and he fell on the ground, and wallowed foaming. And He asked his father, How long is it ago since this came unto him? And he said, Of a child (9:19-21).

If this curse has plagued the lad since he was a child, why couldn’t the disciples wait three days for Jesus? Therefore, we know the Pharisees told Jesus to wait, yet He didn’t, but the difference is found in who told who what. The Pharisees made the same mistake as the man, they assumed they could tell the disciples what to do. They presumed since they were leaders, they were above the Anointing, and above Jesus. Jesus was treading on the serpents, but the serpents didn’t know it. The disciples felt the situation called for “common sense”, but they usurped the authority of Jesus. Once they did, it was the play zone of the devil, the same tree, same mind games. We can see how this devil was playing a mind game, the disciples said, “come out” but on the way out the devil would toss the child down. Oh my, must not have worked, cast it out again. When they did they showed their unbelief, allowing the devil to reenter. They would cast it out again, it would toss the child down again, round and round it would go.

And ofttimes it has cast him into the fire, and into waters, to destroy him: but If you can do anything, have compassion on us and help us (9:22).

Prior the man said, “I spoke unto Your disciples that they should cast him out”, but now it’s “If You can do anything”, the man’s belief is jumping all over the place, from the ability of Jesus, to the ability of the disciples, back to Jesus. The man has “belief” in what others can do, but he is allowing to fly around like a wild bird. This becomes another lesson for us in reference to Belief, it’s one thing to believe in the ability of others, another to believe “God Is”, in this case it was “I don’t believe Your disciples can”.

Jesus said unto him, If you can believe, all things are possible to him that believes (9:23).

This doesn’t mean to believe in anything, rather it connects to John 3:18 where Jesus said, “He that believes on Him is not condemned: but he that believes not is condemned already” (Jn 3:18). As well as to Mark 16:16-18 where Jesus also said, “He that believes and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believes not shall be damned”. The only difference between John and Mark is the word “baptism”, both tell us it’s not the baptism alone, but the continual believing makes the difference. The Baptism is the induction into the Body, thus we entered the Body, but we must continually believe God is able, then the phrase “shall be saved” applies. This event points directly to the issue, the disciples believed prior, since they did cast out devils, but now they were justifying themselves; the man believed in the ability of others, the devil knew they were all playing a mind game, thus he joined right in.

And straightway the father of the child cried out, and said with tears, Lord, I believe, help You my unbelief (9:24).

The woman of Canaan asked the Lord, “Lord, help me”, but she didn’t ask the Lord to help her unbelief (Matt 15:25). This man asked the Lord, “If You can do anything, have compassion and help us” (Mark 9:22). “Do anything”? It’s hardly, “I know You can do it”. When we have belief in the ability of others, yet they begin to fail, our belief will slide fast into unbelief. The man saw what was happening, the disciples were beginning to slide into unbelief, and he followed. The man said, “If You can”, Jesus said, “I will If you can believe”.

When Jesus saw that the people came running together, He rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto him, You dumb and deaf spirit, I charge you, come out of him, and enter no more into him (9:25).

This verse opens the entire situation up, the people came running to see the show, they wanted to be entertained, the disciples entered the game of, “The Power of Christ as a traveling puppet show”. The Power of God is not a toy, it’s not given to make us look good before mankind, using it and abusing it are different.

This child was a victim, the devil was making a show for the morbid minds of the people, the disciples fell into the same trap, they attempted to use the Name of Jesus to justify their positions. The people wanted to see the devil cast out, or the devil win, but they could care less about the child. The phrase, “enter no more” explains the ineffectiveness of the disciples. This demon would rip as he left the child, thereby making it appear as if he wasn’t cast out, causing the disciples to again use the Name of Jesus. Since the disciples started in unbelief, their belief in the Name of Jesus was also tainted, causing the Name to become less then effective for them at the moment. The demon was putting on a show, once the demon convinced the disciples he was not gone, they used the Name again, by their unbelief, they allowed the demon to reenter, the game went on and on. Is this Precious? Yes, the disciples were learning Obedience, a key to the Kingdom.

And the spirit cried, and rent him sore, and came out of him: and he was as one dead; insomuch that many said, He is dead. But Jesus took him by the hand and lifted him up; and he arose (9:26-27).

Wow, more unbelief, now they think the child is dead. The demon was still attempting to bring unbelief, when the child appeared dead, the people said, “Look the Man of God killed him”. This demon used Fire and Water in an attempt to kill the child, Jesus used His Authority to save the child, the people couldn’t discern the difference. The demon was mocking the Delivering Mercy of God, by using water and fire as weapons. The allegory is clear, if we use the Mercy of God or God’s delivering Power in an evil way, we are a devil.

And when He was come into the house, His disciples asked Him privately, Why could not we cast him out? And He said unto them, This kind can come forth by nothing but by prayer and fasting (9:28-29).

The disciples were embarrassed, they wanted to keep the entire matter private; their pride was exposed. Matthew told us the reason was their unbelief, helping us understand how the phrase “This kind” refers to the unbelief, not the demon. The Fasting is not fasting food, but denying the self, which includes denying the temptation to justify our position before men; those times when we can puff up our chest and say, “I’m a child of God, and have what it takes”, or “look at the power I have”. All this teaching still connects to Deny the Self as we enter the Transformation to be Transfigured to Hear ye Him.

And they departed thence and passed through Galilee; and He would not that any man should know it. For He taught His disciples and said unto them, The Son of man is delivered into the hands of men, and they shall kill Him; and after that He is killed, He shall rise the third day (9:30-31).

Jesus didn’t say, “The Son of man Will be delivered” rather He was pronouncing the event as a present tense issue. It’s also clear this is the position of the Son of man, thus we as sons of God are viewing the events from our position, but it didn’t change the position of Jesus.

This is another area where the Week of the Cross is talked about well before the actual week, the structure of the earthly ministry was to finish the “should believe” bringing the evidence for us “to believe”.

But they understood not that saying, and were afraid to ask Him (9:32).

Teaching without the event left a void foundation, yet Jesus knew it. This is still the time of “should believe on Him”, later it will be Shall believe God raised Him from the dead.

The disciples heard Jesus talk about His death and Resurrection, but then they also started to guess who would be “boss” after the Master is gone. After all the twelve tribes of Israel had a government order, they had a king, they had the priests, they had the temple, what would these disciples have? How about The Greater He in them? We know it now, they didn’t then. Not even a theologian like Nicodemus knew what Born Again meant, yet he was learned (Jn 3:1-7).

And He came to Capernaum: and being in the house He asked them, What was it that you disputed among yourselves by the way? (9:33).

When we’re in the Way there is no dispute, everyone knows their job and calling; but if we are “by the way” we dispute not knowing our calling or position.

But they held their peace: for by the way they had disputed among themselves, who should be the greatest. And He sat down and called the twelve, and said to them, If any man desire to be first, the same shall be last of all and servant of all (9:34-35).

We could term this, “they answered not, because they knew they were busted”. Since they didn’t answer, we can see they knew it was wrong. The premise is a lack of knowledge, with the understanding of the knowledge. They had some knowledge, Jesus just told them, but they didn’t understand, setting the stage for the disputing.

Jesus is going to the Cross, yet they are attempting to find out who will replace Him, or get the “lead job”, who will be “the boss”, who gets the “big chair”. If we desire to be First, we must be Last, thus the First is last and the Last is first. The Greatest among them was Jesus, it should end the dispute.

And He took a child and set him in the midst of them: and when He had taken him in His arms, He said unto them, Whosoever shall receive one of such children in My name, receives Me: and whosoever shall receive Me, receives not Me, but Him that sent Me (9:36-37).

Ah gee, if you’re over five you can’t get in. No, it’s not what this means. Often Jesus laid hands on the children, but the children received Him without question, it’s the point. These children didn’t say, “move over, I’m better than you”, or “He loves me more than you, so there”. They accepted the Love of Christ, they never attempted to earn it. The hardest thing for a Babe in Christ to do is receive the Love of God, without trying to earn it.

And John answered Him, saying, Master, we saw one casting out devils in Your Name, and he follows not us: and we forbade him, because he follows not us (9:38).

John was one step from the leaven of the Pharisee, he didn’t equate the evidence, he equated to the group. The man was not among their “group”, John was acting just like the Pharisees did in reference to John the Baptist. This also shows us once we receive God’s Mercy we have the power to freely give. The man was using the Name of Jesus, but he was also under Authority as long as he remained in Mercy. There was no “baptism in the Name of Jesus” at this time, just acceptance of God’s Mercy, then operating in it. This goes right back to “O faithless generation, how long shall I be with you? How long shall I suffer you? (Mark 9:19).

John knows he made a mistake, now what? His question is not one of bragging, it came right after Jesus taught on receiving, which is the opposite of forbidding. Perhaps this shows us some of the reasons why Jesus loved John: John was quick in seeing these things. Later John will see the grave clothes and believe, while the rest of them didn’t. However, another attribute of John’s was his quickness to set things right, here is an example, Jesus said Receive, or Bring them, yet John just pushed one away.

But Jesus said, Forbid him not, for there is no man which shall do a miracle in My Name, that can lightly speak evil of Me. For he that is not against us is on our part (9:39-40).

Paul used this when he spoke to the Corinthians about speaking in unknown tongues. Whether we agree or not isn’t the issue, if we claim to be Christian, we “forbid not to speak with tongues”, whether it’s forbidding ourselves or others (I Cor 14:39). The command was not, “you must speak in tongues”, rather it was “don’t forbid others”. Here it’s akin to the statement, don’t forbid them. Hindering and encouraging are opposite forces, we can’t do both, if we bind them, we are bound, if we loose them, we are loosed,

For whosoever shall give you a cup of water to drink in my name, because ye belong to Christ, verily I say unto you, he shall not lose his reward. And whosoever shall offend one of [these] little ones that believe in me, it is better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he were cast into the sea. (9:41-42).

This still connects to unbelief, or acting outside of the command, thus it points to willing service. The demon in the child used water, but for destruction, so what is the “cup of water” here? Mercy, not liquid, we can give someone a bucket of water, then hit them in the head with the “bucket of tradition”. Jesus is still talking about the application of Mercy, thus the application of Mercy would have encouraged the man, not forbid him. How did this conversation about this man start? When John heard, “whosoever receives one in My Name”, John knew the man was casting out devils by the Name of Jesus, yet he didn’t receive him.

And if your hand offend you, cut it off: it is better for you to enter into life maimed, than having two hands to go into hell, into the fire that never shall be quenched. Where their worm dies not, and the fire is not quenched (9:43-44).

What has this to do with Children? Or the man who was casting out devils? John used an offending hand when he rebuked the man, but Jesus says cut yourself away from the offense, stop seeing things from the fall nature, for the result of following the fall nature is failure. This goes right back to “deny yourself”, the self is the heart pump of the fall nature, remove the self, the old nature dies. How do we do it? The Cross of Jesus, impute the old dead, put it off, then put on the New Man.

The metaphor “Worm” refers to the lost soul of man, thus Jesus says, “their worm”, rather than, “the worm”, thus the millstone takes one to the pit of Perdition, the lowest hell, the place where torment is added to torment. One is a “son of perdition” when they reject the call to be a “son of God”, they join back to the world through the authority of the world. Peter said, it would be better for them never to have known about Jesus, than to have known and become entangled Again into the pollutions of the world (II Pet 2:19-22). Peter’s reference is toward those who gained Mercy, but rejected the purpose of Mercy for their self-will, as they made the choice to draw back to Perdition (II Pet 2:10-18). Thank God, the just live by faith, we are not of those who draw back to Perdition, but of them who believe unto the saving of the soul (Heb 10:38-39).

And if your foot offend you, cut it off: it is better for you to enter halt into life, than having two feet to be cast into hell into the fire that never shall be quenched: where their worm dies not, and the fire is not quenched (9:45-46).

Encourage, don’t discourage, the natural mind of man will discourage even in the act of natural encouragement. “It’s great, but this is better”; only because we did it. Pride always thinks it can do it better, faster and more efficient. Let the Spirit speak those Rhema words. Each and everyone of us have what it takes to get through this. There is no reason for the Just to be unjust. Knowledge is like belief and faith, it grows and adds to itself when we let it.

And if your eye offend you, pluck it out: it is better for you to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye, than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire: where their worm dies not, and the fire is not quenched (9:47-48).

Okay, let’s see, He used three things, do you think they relate to the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye and the pride of life? Yes, feet swift to mischief, hands refusing to obey, eyes tending to wander. These are not gates, they are lusts needing to be dealt with by the Spirit.

This verse would seem out of place considering Jesus said sin is an issue of the mind and heart. If the heart offend thee, pluck it out? If the mind offend thee, pluck it out? No, this refers to being removed from the realm where those things rule. The hand, the foot the eye, three things all relating to the fall nature.

Since the “worm” dies not we find the concept of the eternal soul is true, but since the fire is there it also means there is a conscience awareness of the surroundings. If there is Eternal Life, there must be Eternal Judgment, so says the Doctrine of Christ (Heb 6:2).

For every one shall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt. Salt is good: but if the salt have lost his saltness, wherewith will you season it? Have salt in yourselves, and have peace one with another (9:49-50).

Jesus takes this all the way back to verse 34, and the disputing of the disciples. The Fire of God is placed on the individual sacrifices to bring the Salt to preserve the sacrifice, but if we allow the Salt to lose it’s ability we lose the ability to maintain in peace. Salt is a metaphor for Mercy, the preserving agent of Grace.

Salt is made up from two chemicals, either of which by their self will kill us, but  place them together and they produce a Good Savor. It takes both Acts and Ways to bring about the desired result.

This warning from Jesus regarding hindering the Little Children isn’t directed to little kiddies, it points to hindering the Blades, it’s directed to disciples, Encourage, don’t discourage; promote, don’t demote, edify don’t divide, look to God Is, rather than God Isn’t.

And He arose from thence and came to the coasts of Judea by the further side of the Jordan: and the people resort unto Him again: and as He was wont, He taught them again. And the Pharisees came to Him and asked Him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife? tempting Him (10:1-2).

Matthew adds the phrase “for any reason”; however, this teaching is for the Blade to discern, not the Root or Seed. This question is simple, is it lawful or not? This is also the counterfeit of binding and loosing, here it’s loose the wife.

And He answered  and said unto them, What did Moses command you? (10:3).

Wait, didn’t the Father say Hear ye Him? Here Jesus is saying What did Moses say. These Pharisees wouldn’t Hear ye Him, thus they were right back to “what did Moses say”. This is for those under the Law of Moses, not for those who have Life.

And they said, Moses suffered to write a bill of divorcement, and to put her away (10:4).

These scribes were not stupid; stubborn and rebellious, yes, but not stupid, they knew better than to say, “God told us to write a bill of divorcement”. Jesus will show how self-righteousness leads to self-justification, yet self-justification is the mother of tradition.

And Jesus answered and said unto them, For the hardness of your heart he wrote you this precept (10:5).

This is the verse showing us why the Tablets were “stone”, the hardness of the hearts of the children in the wilderness. The Law of Moses is a sign of God’s Mercy toward the people, not the other way around.

But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female (10:6).

Before the Law, before Moses and the Wilderness, God began with His purpose, one male, one female; God made them male and female made He them, it was not God made them male and fifteen females made He them.

For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother and cleave to his wife; (10:7).

It wasn’t “for this cause shall a husband leave his wife”, rather it was leave his father and mother, but Adam didn’t have any. Ah, the point, God spoke of all those after Adam, but the hardness of heart brought the proviso “bill of divorcement”. Merely showing the Law of Moses was based on the hardness of man’s heart, the means God used through Moses to get the people to obey something, so God could bless them through the Law.

The Shadow has opposites, we don’t divorce the old nature, it dies on the Cross making us free to marry another. However, if we keep alive the old nature, then we have committed adultery. Also the opposite shows us we leave our old father the devil, and our old mother the world, so we can cleave to Jesus.

And they two shall be one flesh: so then they are no more two, but one flesh (10:8).

This enlarges the concept, Paul told us this is mystery regarding Christ and the Church. From His Body, Jesus builds the Church, the Church then becomes the Bride.

What therefore God has joined together, let not man put asunder (10:9).

Some of us tend to quote this as, “let no man put asunder”, but it’s not what it says. Jesus says “let not man”, it doesn’t say man can’t, it warns man not to. Of course this is predicated on God doing the joining, there is the opposite, what God has separated, let not man join. An example would be the Day and Night, or the Kingdom and the World.

And in the house His disciples asked Him again of the same matter (10:10).

This is still in reference to the question, “is it lawful for a man to put away his wife”, but the context of the answer now changes from the Law of Moses to the disciples of Christ, they are now “in the house”, which shows Jesus is bringing this into the concept of the Body.

And He said unto them, Whosoever shall put away his wife, and marry another, commits adultery against her. And if a woman shall put away her husband, and be married to another, she commits adultery (10:11-12).

The key to this is the word “another”, which is the Greek Allos meaning another numerically, but of the same type. It changes the entire concept, showing someone who divorces someone, yet turns around and marries another just like the one they divorced. The problem is not with the one who was put away, but the one doing the putting away.

Jesus also shook the boat when he included the woman getting a divorce, according to the Jews it couldn’t happen anyway. The manner in which a woman could get a divorce was to go to the chief priests and elders where she stated her case, they would call her husband then ask him to divorce her.

Then He shook it one more time by saying, if the man divorces and marries another, the man commits adultery against the one he marries, but if the woman divorces and remarries another, she commits adultery against herself. Wow, it doesn’t seem fair, but as an allegory we find it jumps to the end times, as the Beast of the Earth divorces itself from the Body, he then commits adultery, then he causes the Woman to join to the Beast of the Sea in the “bed of adultery”, causing her to commit adultery against herself.

This doesn’t rule out divorce, but it does limit the cause, indicating a great deal. Back in Matthew we found the cause was not adultery, but fornication, we understand the difference between the two. An example would be Paul’s remarks about the unbeliever leaving, in this case the unbeliever doesn’t honor God, so they don’t honor the vows, they don’t consider their self subject to the Vows, thus if they go, the Believer is not under bondage (I Cor 7:15).

And they brought young children to Him, that He should touch them: and His disciples rebuked those that brought them (10:13).

Children? The products of marriage, a divorce seldom takes the children into consideration. All this connects, the Pharisees were concerned about getting rid of responsibility, Jesus is talking about responsibility.

Just a few days prior Jesus told them not to rebuke or hinder the children; however, the reasoning of the disciples said, “we didn’t rebuke the children, we rebuked those who brought the children”. This connects to the prior teachings, and how the hardness of man’s heart seeks some way around the commandment, rather than seeking to fit it.

But when Jesus saw it, He was much displeased, and said unto them, Suffer the little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not: for of such is the Kingdom of God (10:14).

Now we move to the Kingdom of God; we can see why. “Oh I didn’t hinder them from the kingdom of heaven, but this is the Kingdom of God”. This doesn’t say the little children are the Kingdom of God, rather this warning is twofold, first we must come into the Kingdom like the Little Children, but the added factor is not to stop those who do come to the Lord, since no matter what actual age a person is when they come to the Kingdom, they are still “little children”.

No matter if the little children enter by their self, or someone brings them, forbid them not. It’s one thing to think we have disappointed the Lord, another to find Him displeased. This is confirmed in at least two other places, each confirms the other, allowing the Bible to define itself. Jude tells us on some we have compassion making a difference, on others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire; hating even the garment spotted by the flesh (Jude 22-23). Also Mark 16:18 tells us we shall take up serpents, the word for take up means to lift up high, but it was also used to show how to draw up, like one would draw up a fish. The serpent is a malicious person, thus we tread on serpents, showing they have no power over us, but Mark 16:18 is different, it shows if we believe, then one sign is how we cast the net, gathering good and bad fish, some are serpents desiring to be doves. Paul who was once Saul the Christian hunter proves the point.

These little children came in love, they represent all of us who come to the Lord. Assuming Jesus isn’t using this as a teaching aid, means if you’re over the age of 5 you can’t enter the Kingdom. All the little children came expecting the Lord to touch them, they never considered the Lord harming them, or rejecting them; therefore, the children were moved by Love, making Love a motivating force in our walk.

Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the Kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein (10:15).

This is Receiving the Kingdom, not seeking it, but it begins by seeking, then receiving, then entering it, all important steps. These children came to Jesus believing they had received, we receive by our willingness to have the Lord guide and instruct us. The parents of these children released them into the hands of the Lord, we release our past life by putting ourselves in the hand of the Lord.

And He took them up in His arms, put His hands upon them and blessed them (10:16).

Jesus took, laid hands, loved and blessed, this is what all of us desire, our faith says it will happen; therefore, we find the Principle of the Kingdom is for us to know the Lord will take us, lay hands on us, love and bless us, but He will also break to bring us into the a useful position to serve.

This is another example of Jesus “laying hands” on people, which connects to “lay hands on the sick and they shall recover”, it becomes real hard to deny Mark 16:18, when the evidence shows Jesus did it.

And when He was gone forth into the way, there came one running and kneeled to Him and asked Him, Good Master, what shall I do that I may inherit eternal life? (10:17).

The teaching hasn’t changed, this rich man is seeking to enter the Kingdom, but he is not coming to Jesus as a little child, the little children didn’t ask what they had to do, they Received and Trusted in Jesus. This man is attempting to hold the security of his past acts of self-righteousness as a basis. This would be the same as trusting in worldly knowledge or worldly wisdom as attributes in the Kingdom. If James tells us worldly wisdom is earthly (lacks heavenly ability), is sensual (soulish) and devilish (self-based), what makes us think it can save our souls? The old man and his deeds must be put off, it doesn’t mean we forget our knowledge, it means it must be cleaned before it’s useful.

And Jesus said unto him, Why call you Me Good? there is none good but one, that is God (10:18).

This still relates to the man’s question, he is equating goodness to the deeds of a person, Jesus is equating goodness to the personage of God. We know there is a difference between Nice and Good, Jesus didn’t say, “why call Me nice?”.

You know the commandments, Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false witness, Defraud not, Honor thy father and mother (10:19).

These commandments came from God through Moses, thus the commandments came from a Good source, but directed to a people who were not “good”. However, the commandments Jesus mentioned relate to man’s relationship with man, they don’t relate to man’s relationship with God. This is still the stepping stones of Mercy, yet none of the Ten Commandments relate to God’s relationship with man. What? Yes, they relate to man’s relationship with God, and man’s relationship with man, but they don’t point out God’s relationship to Man, thus the Ten Commandments are designed as a conscience for lost man. If one is a Blade, they don’t need the Ten Commandments, they have the Fruit of the Spirit in their hearts.

And he answered and said unto Him, Master, all these have I observed from my youth (10:20).

The young man changed his statement from Good Master to Master, he has yet to determine why he said Good Master to begin with. This young man said he kept the commandments, but how can anyone? The Ten Commandments are tough, they display the inability of man. The man said he Observed them from his youth, the word Observe is the Greek Psulasso meaning To observe, or Watch, it does not mean to Do, thus he is saying he guarded them.

Then Jesus beholding him loved him, and said unto him, One thing you lack, go your way, sell whatsoever you have, and give to the poor, and you shall have treasure in heaven; and come, take up the cross and follow Me (10:21).

Jesus loved the man, so why not make an exception? The question is never, “doesn’t God love us all?”, rather it’s “do we love God enough to give up all?”. This is the lesson, although Jesus may Love us, this is still a Covenant, Jesus is not partial. For this young man the term Deny the self, means to give up his wealth. His trust was not in God, but in his position. Jesus told this young man there was One thing, yet He listed 1) go thy way, 2) sell whatsoever you have, 3) give to the poor, 4) come, 5) take up your cross and 6) follow Me. None of these related to the Ten Commandments, but they do relate to Deny your self and Pick up your cross. It’s evident, since number 5 is “take up your cross”, it stands 1 through 4 relate to “deny himself”, thus Jesus called for an action from the man. This was not Observe, but do, rather than he a hearer only, he was asked to apply an action to his words. Or was he simply mouthing the words? He wanted to know how to reach (forward) eternal life, Jesus told him to give up the present life, but the man loved his present life, thus his test of faith was at hand, whether he would put it in hand or not was still under his ability to make a decision. Is this faith? Yes he had to do something future tense, but the real issue is his belief, did he believe in the words of Jesus?

Each of the commandments Jesus listed were “Do Not’s”, but the things left undone were the Do’s. This young man looked at Jesus as Good Master based on what Jesus did, not what Jesus didn’t do, Jesus is telling him what to Do.

And he was sad at the saying, and went away grieved: for he had great possessions (10:22).

Prior it was, What’s more important, Pride or the Lord? Now it’s what’s more important, To Possess the entire world, or reaching the saving of our soul? Whatever this man gave would be nothing to what he would gain.

And Jesus looked round about, and said unto His disciples, How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the Kingdom of God! (10:23).

This isn’t a question, it’s a statement, yet not impossible. It’s not the riches alone, but the importance we place on them. We can be in a place where we don’t have a dime to our name, yet be neck deep in the deceitfulness of riches. This man didn’t know it, but he would have been far better off being free of the greed, by trusting God for the need, then he was in his present state, thus the issue is Trust, not riches.

This still connects to the phrase, “Why do you call Me Good, there is none Good but One, God”. This young man held Jesus as the Good Master, but he also held his riches as Good, his security as Good, his works as Good, yet there is none Good but God,  it’s a premise he refused to accept. This man trusted in his social position the riches produced, as well as the money which got him there, but Jesus was asking him to Trust in God.

And the disciples were astonished at His words. But Jesus answered again, and said unto them, Children, how hard is it for them that trust in riches to enter into the Kingdom of God (10:24).

This adds to the teaching, bringing in the word “Trust”, which is the Greek Peitheo meaning Trust or have confidence in, again going to the deceitfulness of riches. The man was not serious, he asked a question, but he didn’t want the answer. If we ask questions yet get mad at the answers, it’s because we were looking for an answer to satisfy our selfish concerns. If we don’t want the answer, don’t ask the question. This same form of manipulation will be used by the religious minded in the temple, “Good master, tell us”; beware of the serpents, but remain as a dove.

It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the Kingdom of God (10:25).

It’s not impossible, just extremely difficult, especially if we attempt to hold to our trust in money, yet claim the Kingdom. The “eye of the needle” was a small hole in the wall around Jerusalem; when the gates were closed on the sabbath day, the people would go in and out through the small hole; however, in so doing they were also violating the Law. At times the merchants would use the hole to get their camels, or goods in to sell them on the sabbath, it was difficult, but not impossible.

Of course the disciples looked at this as wealth, as they retorted with natural reasoning. How can we do the work without money? It’s not the money, but the trust in it. How could they feed the 5,000? How could they feed the 4,000? Did they have the fish and bread? No, someone in the crowd gave, yet the disciples walked away with the baskets full, where did they get the baskets? They began with nothing, ending with something, the man wants to begin by keeping his something.

And they were astonished out of measure, saying among themselves, Who then can be saved? (10:26).

These men all heard Jesus say, “take no thought saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed?” (Matt 6:31). Didn’t Jesus send them out without anything, yet their need was taken care of? Yes, they had the prior experience to show God is fully able. They listened to the sayings of Jesus, they had the experience, now they find Jesus was serious, He really meant what He said, He allowed this young man to walk away. Why didn’t Jesus run after him? Why didn’t Jesus say, “wait, I have another idea”? God is no Respecter of persons, what is required by one to obtain eternal life, is required by all.

The disciples forgot Jesus taught them on giving up the self nature, loosing themselves from the world system, so heaven could be open to them. The young rich man was bound to his money, thus he was binding heaven from himself. Did Jesus tell him how to be loosed? Yes, but it was still up to the young man to do it, thus the old saying, “Isn’t God stronger than your unbelief?”, shows God may be stronger, but it has nothing to do with obeying, or holding to believe. Belief is a choice, we either do, or we don’t.

And Jesus looking upon them said, With men it is impossible, but not with God: for with God all things are possible (10:27).

This takes us right back to “What God has put together let not man put asunder” (Mark 10:9), as well as, “if you can believe, all things are possible for him who believes” (Mark 9:23). All these use the same Aorist tense for Believe, meaning one believes before the fact, as they continue to believe thereafter; the same tense as we find in Mark 16:16. This is the key isn’t it? The man failed to believe his wealth was a product of God, he felt it was the results of his own hand, thus without a God Is belief, his faith lacked.

Then Peter began to say unto Him, Lo, we have left all, and have followed You  (10:28).

Peter still has the propensity to walk on the water, but nonetheless he assumed he left all behind. Peter left his business, left his house, now assumes he is following Jesus, yet there is one thing Peter hasn’t left. Jesus will show Peter it’s not simply saying we will follow Jesus, but the firm decision of faith to continue the walk, by leaving the old man behind.

And Jesus answered and said, Verily I say unto you, There is no man that has left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for My sake, and the Gospel’s, but he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with persecutions; and in the world to come eternal life (10:29-30).

Peter hasn’t left his brother or father at this time, he had yet to understand the command, Follow Me, but he did leave many things.

In the list of those things we leave behind we find father and wife, yet they are not listed in those things gained. This would seem strange if Jesus just told us the marriage is something not to be divided. The father left behind is not our natural father, rather it’s our old father the devil. The wife is not our natural wife, it’s the old wife of religious conceit, and self-righteousness, all this still relates to Deny the self.

But many that are first shall be last; and the last first (10:31).

One of the most profound statements made by Jesus is this one verse. In this case the man held his wealth, if he would have released it then the first would be last, as the last becomes first. If we seek the Kingdom of God first, then the Things will be added; however, if we chase the last before we obtain the first, we will miss both. The old man desires to use the Kingdom to obtain the Things, rather than entering the Kingdom then having the Things added.

And they were in the way going up to Jerusalem; and Jesus went before them: and they were amazed; and as they followed, they were afraid. And He took again the twelve, and began to tell them what things should happen unto Him (10:32).

The word Amazed connects to the word Astonished, it takes us back to “how hard is it for them who trust in riches to enter into the Kingdom of God” (Mark 10:24-26). Didn’t Peter just say he left all? Now he finds out what the word “all” means, he is amazed.

When the disciples heard, “has left house”, coupled with the word “persecutions”, fear came as faith took a vacation. It was one thing to “leave”, but Jesus added the word Persecutions, they know they hadn’t entered any persecution at this time.

Saying, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of man shall be delivered unto the chief priests, and unto the scribes, and they shall condemn Him to death and shall deliver Him to the Gentiles: and they shall mock Him, and shall scourge Him, and shall spit upon Him, and shall kill Him: and the third day He shall rise again (10:33-34).

Jesus uses the third person, speaking by the Spirit for the Father and Son, for the benefit of the disciples. Not only did Jesus lay out the events, but prophesied the order of the events. This is still connected to Deny the self, as it relates to the prior teachings.

And James and John, the sons of Zebedee, come unto Him, saying, Master, we would that You should do for us whatsoever we shall desire (10:35).

This goes right back to “who shall be the leader”. Matthew shows James and John used their mother, but here the intent is exposed, we are told these two are the “sons of Zebedee” which is very important. This also connects to “has left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father”. From the various Scriptures we find Zebedee was married to a woman named Mary, not the Mary the mother of Jesus, or Mary Magdalene. In Matthew the result of this was seen as the boys sent their mother, based on a principle Jesus gave them. Jesus told them not to hinder those who brought the little children, thus they sent their mother, but here in Mark Jesus goes to the source.

And He said unto them, What would you that I should do for you? They said unto Him, Grant unto us that we may sit, one on Your right hand, and the other on Your left hand, in Your glory (10:36-37).

Both of these men saw Jesus Transfigured, both heard, “which shall not taste of death, till they have seen the Kingdom of God come with Power” (Mark 9:1). They both knew Jesus coming in His Glory was the protection, their request was still based in fear after hearing the word “persecutions”. They wanted the promise before the fact, yet in their fear, they knew not what they were asking.

But Jesus said unto them, You know not what you ask: can you drink of the cup that I drink of? and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with? And they said unto Him, We can. And Jesus said unto them, You shall indeed drink of the cup that I drink of; and with the baptism that I am baptized with, shall you be baptized (10:38-39).

Statements of words are not confessions of faith, these two said, “We can”, yet they were no more able at this point in time to drink of the cup or take the baptism, than Pilate was. Jesus reaches to the future for these two by saying, “You will”, but in reference to Himself, Jesus said He “Was” drinking the cup and taking the baptism. There are several cups to our Passover, the First desires for God to be among His people, after we accept the Cup comes the Second Cup of separation, then the Third Cup of Remission, but the Fourth Cup was taken by Jesus, yet He will not drink of it, but pour it out, making the Fourth Cup the Cup of the wrath of God. The Cup and Baptism Jesus is talking about here relates to the Cup of denying the Self, with the Baptism of service from a selfless nature. This still connects to the prior teachings, this Baptism is not water baptism, nor is it the baptism with the Holy Ghost, this is an Identification into service.

But to sit on My right hand and on My left hand is not mine to give; but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared (10:40).

Did Jesus grant their request? No, He gave them another path to seek, He simply told them they were asking amiss. This one verse displays the blessing of unanswered prayer, if we could detect the intent behind some of our prayers, we would be quick to tell Jesus “Oh Lord, forget it, I wasn’t ready”. Those who pass by the Right hear, “well done”; whereas those who pass by the left hear, “depart from Me, you workers of iniquity”. James and John wanted to sit in Glory, but the Father sits next to Jesus, those who pass His Left, face the Father explaining why they denied Mercy.

The other ten heard this request, prior the argument was who was to be the greatest, now they see James and John using manipulation by asking Jesus to make them the greatest, but Jesus will show them, the Greatest is already Among them.

And when the ten heard it, they began to be much displeased with James and John. But Jesus called them to Him, and said unto them, You know that they which are accounted to rule over the Gentiles exercise lordship over them; and their great ones exercise authority upon them. But so shall it not be among you: but whosoever will be great among you, shall be your Minister: and whosoever of you will be the chiefest, shall be servant of all. For even the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister and to give His life a ransom for many (10:41-45).

Did Jesus have division in His ministry? Yes, but His disciples at this time were yet carnal. This is a lesson to the leader who is spiritual, but has carnal minded people in their  ministry. The pride of man looks at leadership as a force to dominate, Jesus says, it’s a service to submit. There is a vast difference between appointment to control people, and Service of submission. We know the world has “servants” who are elected by the people, but do they serve? Or do they simply do things to pacify the masses?

Clearly Jesus makes a separation between the ways of the world, and the ways of the Kingdom, showing an opposite. The power of the world is to dominate, the power of the Kingdom is to submit. This goes right back to “decision”, thus, if our decision was to serve, yet we make choices to dominate or control, those choices will turn on us.

To the Blade this promise is a reality, the Spirit ministers through us, He is the Greatest Among Us. We don’t use the means of the world to gain our lordship, we use the ways of God to prove His Lordship. Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus, think not every man on his own things, but on the things of others (Ph’l 2:4-5).

And they came to Jericho: and as He went out of Jericho with His disciples and a great number of people, blind Bartimaeus, the son of Timaeus, sat by the highway side begging. And when he heard that it was Jesus of Nazareth, he began to cry out, and say, Jesus, You Son of David, have mercy on me. And many charged him that he should hold his peace: but he cried the more a great deal, You Son of David, have mercy on me. And Jesus stood still, and commanded him to be called. And they call the blind man, saying unto him, Be of good comfort, rise; He calls you. And he, casting away his garment, rose and came to Jesus. And Jesus answered and said unto him, What will you that I should do unto you? The blind man said unto Him, Lord, that I might receive my sight. And Jesus said unto him, Go your way; your faith has made you whole. And immediately he received his sight, and followed Jesus in the way (10:46-52).

Blind Bartimaeus was not a priest, he was a beggar, but the name Timaeus means Defiled Religious Garment. Jericho was the gate way to the Promised Land, the wall fell for Bartimaeus when Jesus approached him.

Since the Jew doesn’t have a temple today, they use the next best thing during the Day of Atonement. They go to fresh water and wash the hem of their garment, thereby, atoning for their sins. The woman with the issue of blood, didn’t trust in her garment, she reached for the garment of Jesus. Bartimaeus knew he had to toss away his garment in order to see, neither the woman with the issue of blood, or Bartimaeus were looking to atone for their sin, they were seeking direct Mercy from Jesus.

Bartimaeus also gives us the difference between asking in faith, and making requests based in fear. Bartimaeus was by the highway, he was not in the way, he was begging, which means the man had nothing. However, he did have something from the past relating to “who he was”, yet his garment. We tend to think his garment as a “curse”, it was not, it was his license to beg outside the temple, they had to prove to the religious leaders they were in need, then the religious leaders would give them a garment as permission to beg. Like the rich man, Baratimaeus had to cast something off, in order to receive. To Blind Baratimaeus his garment was like a “union card”, without it he was out of business. This blind man was near the Mercy of God, he knew it, but he was also covered with the product of Religious Conceit.

Blind Bartimaeus called once, it would seem as if he refused, he was rebuked, but he wasn’t going to be denied. He called all the louder, Jesus heard him through the defiled garment, thus it doesn’t matter how thick the garment is, Jesus can hear the call for Mercy. Jesus didn’t chose Bartimaeus, He Called him. When James and John came to Jesus with their desire, Jesus said, “What would you that I should do for you?”; when Bartimaeus came, Jesus said the same thing. The only difference between the two desires was the faith of Bartimaeus. James and John wanted to be lifted above their fellow disciples, Bartimaeus wanted to be free of the works of the devil. Bartimaeus will receive what he is seeking, but only after he looses his defiled garment.

Jesus told Bartimaeus, Go your way, yet Bartimaeus followed Jesus “in the way”, thus Bartimaeus knew his way was the Way of Christ. Bartimaeus wasn’t attempting to be equal to Jesus, he followed the Lord. Two lessons, based on two separate desires: one coming from the fear of losing what we think we have, the other a desire to be free, as we apply our belief to faith to gain. From this we find the foundation of faith is to Believe God Is, Bartimaeus did, since he kept calling for the Mercy, thereby receiving the reward.

And when they came near to Jerusalem, unto Bethphage and Bethany, at the mount of Olives, He sent forth two of his disciples (11:1).

This begins the events for the week of the Cross, although we covered these events in Matthew, we will review them as they relate to the Blade; however, we won’t go over details producing redundancy (hopefully).

Jerusalem means, God’s City Of Peace, the Mount of Olives is where the Sermon on the Mount took place giving us the least Commandments of  God’s Mercy. The Mount of Olives is not in Jerusalem, neither is Jerusalem on the Mount of Olives. The names Bethphage and Bethany add to the events of this week, Bethphage means, Fig House; whereas Bethany means Date House, thus Bethphage refers to the House of the fig tree, whereas, Bethany refers to the Oasis of God. Both Bethphage and Bethany reflect on the House of God in Jerusalem, the cleaning of the temple, the lacking fig tree, and the promise yet to come.

The two disciples will find the colt between two ways, the two ways reflect to the two ways facing many of us. Some attempt to use the house of the fig tree, others find the Oasis of God from where the River of Life flows.

And said unto them, Go your way into the village over against you: and as soon as you be entered into it, you shall find a colt tied, whereon never man sat; loose him, and bring him. And if any man say unto you, Why do you this? say you that the Lord has need of him; and strightway he will send him here (11:2-3).

The wording “Over against you” means “Ahead of you”. When Jesus sends us, the Holy Ghost has already gone before us to prepare the way. The Anointing doesn’t follow us, it goes before us.

And they went their way, and found the colt tied by the door without in a place where two ways met; and they loose him. And certain of them that stood there said unto them, What do you, loosing the colt? And they said unto them even as Jesus had commanded: and they let them go (11:4-6).

These men knew what they were told, they limited their efforts to the command, much different from the time when Jesus came down from the Mount of Transfiguration when they went beyond the command. We can’t use these Scriptures to venture off in some self-gain adventure either, the disciples Heard and Obeyed, they didn’t hear from their own souls or act on presumption. Some of us say, “The Lord has need of this”, when in truth it’s “I want it”.

And they brought the colt to Jesus, and cast their garments on him; and He sat upon him. And many spread their garments in the way; and others cut down branches off the trees, and strewed them in the way (11:7-8).

The disciples prepared the place where Jesus would sit, the people prepared the Way by tossing their defiled garments on the ground, some of them cut the branches off the trees. This one day in all of man’s history would begin a week repeated everyday in the heart of the Believer.

If one knows anything about young horses, they also know it was a feat just sitting on this unbroken animal, much less riding it through the people with all the garments and branches being tossed about. When Jesus touched the “wild”; peace came, the colt knew it could continue the course without fear of destruction or failure, therefore, even this little colt becomes a symbol of faith.

This would be the weekly sabbath, during all this Jesus didn’t obtain the colt, He didn’t put garments on the colt, He didn’t toss the branches before the colt, but He did ride the colt, which would seem to be a violation of the sabbath. Everyone involved in this event leading up to the entry into Jerusalem violated the sabbath in one way or another, as they enter the city the Pharisees have a Pharisaical traditional fit to end all fits.

And they that went before, and they that followed, cried saying, Hosanna; blessed is He that comes in the Name of the Lord: Blessed be the kingdom of our father David, that comes in the name of the Lord: Hosanna in the highest (11:9-10).

The “kingdom of David” is the kingdom of heaven, not the Kingdom of God. Mercy is the sign of the kingdom of David, here Jesus as the Passover Lamb of God is being prepared and accepted before the people.

And Jesus entered into Jerusalem, and into the temple: and when He had looked round about upon all things, and now the eventide was come, He went out into Bethany with the twelve (11:11).

Jesus inspects the purposed temple, the same place where He would stand trial. Before the time comes we also find He was inspecting the Methods of the religious leaders. They were fleecing the sheep, not a good thing. This inspection will predicate what happens to the “fig tree”.

And on the morrow, when they were come from Bethany, He was hungry: and seeing a fig tree afar off having leaves, He came, if haply He might find any thing thereon: and when He came to it, He found nothing but leaves; for the time of figs was not yet (11:12-13).

The fig tree is representative of Israel’s religious order, the verse prior talked about the temple, indicating a relationship between the events here and the temple. Later Jesus will speak on the Parable of the fig tree connecting all this together. We know Adam used a fig leaf to cover this flesh after the fall, from which the symbol derived regarding the fig tree; however, the order didn’t give man power over the flesh. Therefore, we must also take into consideration how Jesus knew the first fruit on the tree related to the second fruit yet to come. The fig tree is much different from the olive tree; the fig tree has two types of fruit, the “first fruit” is not eatable, but the “second fruit” grows over the first fruit, making the second fruit eatable. On the other hand one cannot take an olive directly from the olive tree and eat it. The olive must soak in lye, yet in order to get the “oil” out of the olive, it must be pressed under great pressure. It’s one thing to be plucked, another to be prepared.

The Fig Tree in question here will have “leaves” showing it had the first fruit, but it did not have the second fruit (time of figs); we find the first fruit was so lacking the second fruit would have been completely corrupt, thus the Parable speaks of the leaves, there will no more fruit.

And Jesus answered and said unto it, No man eat fruit of you hereafter forever. And His disciples heard it (11:14).

Jesus never cursed the Fig Tree, or the Olive Tree. Peter will make another one of his misstatements, presuming the tree was cursed, but Jesus is not in the business of cursing, rather He made a statement of fact, really this is a blessing. The statement of fact was based on the observation and inspection of the first fruit of the “fig tree”. This is a real fig tree, it’s not the olive tree, or a mountain, yet Jesus will make reference to a Mountain.

The parable of the Fig Tree points to the Time of Comfort when it produce Leaves, yet no Fruit. The Remnant will not be faced with the corrupt fruit of the past, when the “leaves” come forth they will be based in Mercy, yet even they won’t produce fruit, as the Seventh lukewarm church shows.

The chain of events up to this time explain why Jesus spoke to the Tree; the people received Jesus, but the religious leaders didn’t based on their envy, thus Jesus really didn’t curse the tree, it cursed itself, Jesus made an observation of one thing as compared to another.

And they come to Jerusalem: and Jesus went into the temple, and began to cast out them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the moneychangers, and the seats of them that sold doves; and would not suffer that any man should carry any vessel through the temple (11:15-16).

The “fig tree” was a den of thieves, surely not what God purposed, yet it’s something God knew. The Temple came at the request of David, but David dictated it to God. It’s obvious the Pharisees and religious leaders polluted the Temple, yet none of them fell down dead. However, the two sons of Aaron tossed strange fire into the Tabernacle and died on the spot. The difference is who requested what, God requested the Tabernacle, based on something in heaven. David requested the Temple based on something on the earth. The Temple was in the hands of man, but dedicated to God, thus Covenant principles dictate man has the obligation to maintain the integrity of the Temple, God maintained the integrity of the Tabernacle. Jesus is correct in cleaning the Temple, but He won’t force change, it would be in the hands of the religious leaders to make the changes.

The Pharisees will ask Jesus, “Who gave You the authority to do this?”; both David and Solomon desired the Temple for God and the people, thus when the people said, “Hosanna; Blessed is He who comes in the Name of the Lord” they gave Jesus permission to enter and inspect the temple. However, the Pharisees told Jesus, “Master, rebuke Your disciples” (Luke 19:39). In truth Jesus had the authority before the foundation of the world. The Pharisees, like all Pharisees assumed the temple was their private property, when in fact they were servants to the temple.

This would be the day after the weekly sabbath or on a Sunday; since Jesus allowed all the activity on the sabbath, the religious rulers were convinced Jesus was attempting to change the Law. However, it was suspected on their part, it was not evidenced, they needed some viable evidence to prove their case.

We know the Pharisees held many traditions, one such tradition is still a common Jewish tradition is the length of time any Jew must stay in hell. According to the tradition, the longest a Jew remains in hell is one year, their prayers then take them to Eden (Paradise). This same tradition has drifted into some cult systems, but we do see the Jew believes there is a hell. When Jesus taught on hell being a place where one couldn’t escape, indicating it lasts forever, the Pharisees were offended. In their traditional minds, it would be better to be wrong about Jesus and spend a year in hell, rather than spend the rest of their existence on earth under His authority.

And He taught, saying unto them, Is it not written, My house shall be called of all nations the house of prayer? but you have made it a den of thieves (11:17).

Jesus quoted Isaiah, when God brings His holy mountain, and makes for them a joy (peace) in His house of prayer, the house shall be called a House of Prayer for All people (Isa 56:7).  Here Jesus says, “shall be called”, indicating a future time, this connecting to the Fig Tree not bearing fruit points to the time when the Sixth church will spread the knowledge of the Lord to all people, even the synagogue of Satan will worship at the feet of the Sixth church, yet then it will be a house of prayer and mercy.

And the scribes and chief priests heard it, and sought how they might destroy Him: for they feared Him, because all the people were astonished at His doctrine (11:18).

Clearly Jesus caused Offense, but was it His intent? No, He brought exposure. Exposure to bring about clarity to remove the deception at times causes offence in those who refuse the exposure. All they had to do was look around, did the Law of Moses grant them the right to cheat people? No, these were their neighbors, would they want to be treated like that? They were violating the same Law they vowed to keep.

The intent behind the religious rulers was envy based in fear, not faith. They saw the people gather to Jesus, they saw the people respect Jesus, surely the people would follow Him, if they did, what would happen to their jobs and income?. Envy births its own brand of deception unto hate, the religious rulers wanted respect, but they refused to give it, they really wanted what Jesus had, but since they didn’t, they decided to get rid of Jesus.

The people had to follow someone, remove Jesus, then the people would again follow the religious leaders. Little did they know Jesus was in the process of Building the Rock, after Pentecost the religious rulers would fine their problems increased, they would be faced with many who had Jesus in them of a Truth.

And when even was come, He went out of the city. And in the morning, as they passed by, they saw the Fig Tree dried up from the roots (11:19-20).

This is the Fig Tree, appoint of importance when Jesus explains the process. The Fig Tree is assigned to the Sand of the Sea, not the Sea, or the Stars. From the time Jesus spoke to the Tree until the next morning the Roots began to dry, or lose “water” (mercy). The Mercy of God endures forever, but it doesn’t mean it will always be in the hands of man. The Pharisees had a great opportunity, they were offended, they were really hurt, but rather than apply mercy, they made the choice to apply death. The death removed the water (mercy), causing their own roots to dry up. The fig tree will lay dry for years, but then one day the purpose will come forth when the 144,000 become the leaves.

Jude said the Wicked are Trees whose Fruit withered, no water, twice dead (second death), plucked up by the Roots (dried roots – Jude 12). They are religious, but they still use the spirit of the world, thus they are the he in the world. It’s what we are seeing, the rejection of the offense caused the Roots to dry up, they refused to see the purpose of the offense causing the Tree to be void of water. Since Jude made reference to a tree, it stands the disciples were going to receive a lesson, one to set them free.

This would be Monday, two days past the time Jesus rode into the city. It would take Three days for the chief priests to form their plans of destruction, it would take Three days for Jesus to free us from destruction. Two ways, two areas, thus God doesn’t change events, He changes us in the event, or changes us By the event. These chief priests had the opportunity to change paths by repentance during the three days. All this was seen by God before the foundation of the world, it’s still a Marvelous event, regardless of how evil the acts of the scribes and chief priests may seem at the moment.

And Peter calling to remembrance said unto Him, Master behold, the Fig Tree which You cursed is withered away (11:21).

This doesn’t say Jesus cursed the tree, it says Peter assumed He did, it was Peter who said, “not so Lord”, and Peter who said, “Be it far from You, Lord”. Jesus will explain something happened to the Fig Tree, an invasion of something causing it to cease from producing good fruit. This entire lesson is joined, we can’t take one area from another. Peter saw two things, “death” and “curse”, since they related one to the other under the Law of Moses, thus it becomes the Law of sin and death. This Fig Tree experience opened an area for the disciples, one they won’t understand at first, but will gain the full knowledge of on Pentecost. The Fig Tree was it’s own problem, the lack of Mercy caused the roots to dry up, without roots the blade cannot grow. The Parable of the Sower was seen, we apply Mercy, the Root grows, then comes the Blade.

With this Fig Tree withering away before their eyes the disciples wondered, How could anyone obtain atonement? How could these disciples exist without the ability to sacrifice? What possible means could Jesus have for them? Didn’t He say He didn’t come to destroy the Law (Fig Tree)? What is this?

And Jesus answering said unto them, Have faith in God (11:22).

Before this they had “faith in the Law” (fig tree), or “faith in their own ability”, but now Jesus has opened the Street, the way is Clear, man can place his faith directly in God, the Just still live by Faith. However, in just a few days they would forget all about this saying, as well as many of the sayings, as they run to hide in the house.

This verse expands our definitions of Atonement and Pardon. The Atonement is like a parole, we are released early from punishment, based on our good behavior; however, the crime remains on our record. A Pardon (not Parole) views the evidence, then makes a decision based on some circumstance pointing to our innocence to remove the crime from our record, thus the Authority finds there is not enough sufficient evidence to prove we committed the crime, yet the suggestion of crime remains. Remission is the concept of being totally innocent, no evidence or suggestion existing which can be placed against us. When Jesus said, Your sins are forgiven, He was saying, I Pardon you, there isn’t sufficient evidence to bring this curse upon you, but He wasn’t telling them “you are completely innocent”. To the Pharisees Pardon was not only impossible to grant, it was also impossible for anyone to acquire. Remission was completely out of the question, thus when we enter the Justification process we have entered the Remission by the Blood of Jesus. The Just live by faith, if we are Justified we will be glorified. Since Life is a process, then the Just are in a process of being Justified unto the saving of their soul.

We will make mistakes, but if one is Born of God, they walk in Love, and Love still covers a multitude of sin. The potential for sin is much different from being bound in the sin nature, the sin nature is more prone to commit sin than not. Those who live by faith are more prone not to commit sin than not. We have the instant forgiveness by the Mercy of the Father, instant access by the Faith of Jesus, because we walk in the Spirit. This is the value of Mercy, we are in a constant state of forgiveness, thus forgiveness is in a constant state in us.

Even after the disciples hear, “Have faith in God”, they will still look upon the great stones of the temple, missing the Great Cornerstone. This phrase opened the ability for these men to place their faith in God alone, not in the Law, not in the temple, surely not in themselves. This commandment is still true, if we place our faith anywhere, but in God, it’s a misuse of faith.

For verily I say unto you, That whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be you removed and be you cast into the sea: and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those things which he said shall come to pass, he shall have whatsoever he said (11:23).

Wait, we went from the Fig Tree to a Mountain? From the Sand of the Sea, to the Sea, what gives? What happened to the Tree? Peter’s statement was about the Tree, here Jesus says, “unto this mountain”, what Mountain? Who said anything about a Mountain? “I’m so confused, I think I will lay down”. Ahh, a mystery, Peter’s statement was “mountain” based regarding the tree, it’s the mountain Jesus is talking about removing, to rid Peter and us of “God isn’t” thinking. The language shows this mountain sits on them, its the mountain of the self, the place where man looks for the cursing first when events don’t please him, the element separating man from God, the very thing they need to be separated from.

This is clearly Covenant talk, we must have faith in (toward) God, which we know is a tenet in the Doctrine of Christ. Faith is based in a future hope, thus the faith is in God removing the mountain, knowing we can’t. However, we find another clue, we must believe in what we said. What did we say? Go to the Mountain, we didn’t say, “come here mountain”, thus this lesson is being rid of something. If we tell it to Go, what are we doing? Loosing or Binding? We are loosing the binding element, yet we remain in one place. We are not being removed from the mountain, it’s being removed from us. Since the Sea is a metaphor for the world, the mountain relates to the world, thus it’s connected to the he in the world, a product of the spirit of the world, it holds the nature keeping us from receiving from God. Yet, this mountain has one main element, something we must do in order to see the mountain go.

Therefore I say unto you, what things soever you desire, when you pray, believe that you receive them, and you shall have them. And when you stand praying, forgive, if you have ought against any: that your Father also which is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses. But if you do not forgive, neither will your Father which is in heaven forgive your trespasses (11:24-26).

Here is how we say “Go” to the mountain, there responsibilities regarding our walk based in belief, faith and forgiveness. In some cases teaching those elements will thin down the mailing list, or empty pews, the old nature of man refuses to accept the responsibility of forgiveness. This is the area of Belief, our faith is useless if we refuse to believe God is. In this case our faith is in God removing the mountain, but our belief must center on God Is able.

This is a prayer issue. What was the founding element of the mountain? Unforgiveness, the one hindering element causing more problems for us than the devil himself. This is very clear, we asked God to forgive us, yet the prerequisite is for us to forgive as we are forgiven. This a prayer issued based on a decision, the ability comes from God. This again is faith at work, we know we must forgive in order to be forgiven, yet there is the mountain, it keeps telling us we need validation, we must have revenge before we can forgive. Yet, here is the key issue regarding faith in God, we make the decision in prayer, God grants us His Mercy, granting us the power to forgive. Will it be immediate? If so, why are to have faith in God? Will it come to pass? It’s why we have faith in God.

From this we find Peter equated the event to the natural, he assumed Jesus cursed the Tree because of anger, or unforgiveness. His vision was disrupted based on his own observations, the same as “be it far from You Lord”. When the mountain is on it’s way back to the Sea, Peter will have a different view of things.

Later in John we will see the Ingress Aires, the ability to remit sins done unto us as a prerequisite to receiving the Holy Ghost (Jn 20:21-23). The Breath of Jesus on us grants us the ability to remit the sins done unto us, a pure Mercy ability we all need. If we have problems in this area, we need the breath of Jesus, ask, believe you receive. The context points to loosing and binding, if we fail to forgive we bind God’s Mercy in heaven from us, but if we forgive we Loose God’s Mercy on us, thus Mercy keeps us in Grace. The Keys were not given to God, they were given to us by God.

And they come again to Jerusalem: and as He was walking in the temple, there come to Him the chief priests and the scribes and the elders, and say unto Him, By what authority do you do these things? and who gave You this authority to do these things?  (11:27-28).

This is a two part question, not only did they want to know by what authority, but who gave it, they knew none of them did. No one was allowed to harm the temple, repair the temple or restrict anyone from entering unless the authority came from the high priest; however, the high priest is suppose to be responsible to God. The religious leaders made the mistake of thinking Jesus was subject to them, or they were the only ones who could touch the Temple. Jesus is over the Temple, not subject to it, thus He remained separated from the religious conceit and hypocrisy.

This authority question is one which plagues those who are run by religious conceit. The Pharisees asked John the Baptist, “Why baptize you then, if you be not the Christ, nor Elijah, neither the Prophet” (Jn 1:25). This is a question of authority, regarding what Authority (Name) John operated under. The phrase “By The Name Of”, refers to the point of authority, the phrase “In the Name of” points to position.

And Jesus answered and said unto them, I will also ask of you one question, and answer Me, and I will tell you by what authority I do these things. The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men? answer Me. And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven: He will say, Why then did you not believe him? But if we shall say, Of men; they feared the people: for all men counted John, that he was a prophet indeed. And they answered and said unto Jesus, We cannot tell. And Jesus answering said unto them, Neither do I tell you by what authority I do these things (11:29-33).

Mark shows All the people counted John a prophet indeed, these Pharisees answered their own question, but were so blind they couldn’t discern it. One of the elements of the destroying mountain is the shadow of deception. We first need clarity in seeing ourselves, before we can discern others. The natural mind wants to reverse it, we want to see the faults in others, while we ignore our own. Jesus told us the process was have the beam removed from our eye, so we could help our neighbor remove the twig from theirs.

If John gained his authority from heaven, why didn’t they believe him? If the people, whom these religious men taught, considered John a prophet, why then didn’t they believe as the people? Jesus won’t stop “doing the things”, the Things He does are always Things producing a reason to believe, including the discernment of the offense, or bringing the correction. This same question comes to us, If they love the Lord, why don’t they love those who operate in His Name? Envy is a killer, it brings death wherever it reigns, here the Pharisees were bringing the death to the fruit of their own Fig Tree, yet they presumed they were doing God a service.

Jesus as the Great Passover Lamb is still being inspected by the religious leaders, they are searching for fault, yet they won’t find any. Leaving them with having  to make up some excuse to put the Passover on the Cross.

And He began to speak unto them by parables, A certain man planted a vineyard, and set an hedge about it, and digged a place for the wine vat, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went to a far country (12:1).

This parable is one of stewardship, which not only entails caring for the item, but doing so for the Master, even if the Master is nowhere around. This parable tells the Pharisees, scribes and chief priests, all they are doing is known by God, exposed and seen by every angel in heaven, yet not seen by the Pharisees. Self-deception is the biggest tool of the enemy, clarity the weapon to destroy it.

Self-deception assumes it can hide the mountain; the evidence is attempting to hide things from others as well. A mask is a mask, only a fool wears a mask assuming they are not naked and open before God (Heb 4:13). Their secret plans are only a secret to their own minds, the religious rulers were convinced they were doing God a service, yet they were doing the lusts of their father the devil. They were given the vineyard, they accepted the responsibility, now they were refusing to be accountable for their actions, yet they assume they are protecting the vineyard from invasion. Paul says the false lay in wait to deceive, meaning they make secret plans in which to trap others. Preach the Truth in Love, don’t be caught making plans of destruction.

And at the season he sent to the husbandmen a servant, that he might receive the fruit of the vineyard (12:2).

In this case the fruit of the vineyard was ready, the result of the labor was in hand, but it belonged to the owner, not the husbandmen. The husbandmen assumed their stewardship was the same as ownership. The exposure is found in the attitudes of the Pharisees regarding the temple, who gave Jesus the authority? Who is this Jesus? What right does He have to come in here? What’s wrong with making a little money for the work of the Lord, even if we have to cheat a widow or two?

And they caught him and beat him and sent him away empty. And again he sent unto them another servant; and at him they cast stones and wounded him in the head, and sent him away shamefully handled. And again he sent another; and him they killed, and many others; beating some, and killing some. Having yet therefore one son, his well-beloved, he sent him also last unto them, saying, They will reverence my son. But those husbandmen said among themselves, this is the heir; come, let us kill him, and the inheritance shall be ours. And they took him, and killed him, and cast him out of the vineyard. What shall therefore the lord of the vineyard do? he will come and destroy the husbandmen, and will give the vineyard unto others. And have you not read this Scripture; The stone which the builders rejected is become the head of the corner: This was the Lord’s doing, and it is marvelous in our eyes? (12:3-11).

The word Marvelous means Wonderful, or Fundamentally exceptional in direction, it also notes a Wonder, as in seeing someone so ignorant of something so obvious, one stands in Wonder. On one hand God saw the work of the cross as Wonderful, on the other, He wondered how the Pharisees could be so ignorant.

Jesus shows a progression of events, the first messengers were beaten then rejected. The second was wounded in the head, or better their authority was rejected, causing them to be sent away shamefully. The third was killed, afterward the others were either beaten with the stones of theological abuse, or their purpose was killed by the religious conceit of the Pharisees. Finally came the Son, yet they treated Him in the same manner, beating Him, rejecting Him, belittling Him, using their stones of theological abuse, finally killing Him. They cared for the tombs of the prophets, but rejected the call of the Prophets, thus they were no different from those who killed the prophets. Self-deception leads us down the path of destruction, while calling it the path of righteousness. One pillar of our prayer life is asking God to expose those areas of self-deception, but it becomes our duty to recognize the exposure. The offense was there, the truth was there, the desire to receive wasn’t.

And they sought to lay hold on Him, but feared the people: for they knew that He had spoken the parable against them: and they left Him, and went their way (12:12).

They knew the parable was directed toward them, they knew any action on their part would prove the parable true, yet they refused to repent, refused to receive the purpose of the parable, then devised wicked plans to arrive at conclusions they assumed would produce a Godly result, yet by their very actions they were proving the parable true.

And they send unto Him certain of the Pharisees and of the Herodians, to catch Him in His words (12:13).

Jesus is in the midst of warfare, His method, is our example. The example of these religious leaders is also a warning to us, don’t get caught with their attitude. These were experts in entrapment, their sole purpose was to gain evidence, but their intent is evil in nature. They knew how to use words for their benefit, they used the guise of placing the person at ease by using questions to lead a person into their topic, therein setting the theological trap. This same technique is used by the modern day Pharisee and Herodian; being able to discern the intent by the Spirit exposes the source, while answering the intent, rather than debating the issue. This is still showing how Jesus responded to the event, He didn’t react.

And when they were come, they say unto Him, Master, we know that You are true, and care for no man: for You regard not the person of men, but teach the way of God in Truth: Is it lawful to give tribute to Caesar, or not? (12:14).

They began by separating man from God, then showing Jesus doesn’t care about the ways of man; all this is true, but their intent was still to lead Jesus into a question where they could trap Him. The first part of their question regards giving taxes in any form, whether one is Jew or Gentile. Taxes are not voluntary, yet the Law of Moses commanded the tithes from the people as well commanding the religious rulers to take tithe. According to the Law of Moses, there was no provision for taxes, only the Tithe, thus they supposed they were not obligated to give their money to any government, whether the government was Jew or Gentile; however, according to the Law of Moses, the money at question was from the Jews, not from a Stranger. They were Jews if they land of their own, they were Strangers if the land was under the hand of another nation.

Shall we give, or shall we not give? But He knowing their hypocrisy, said unto them, Why tempt you Me?  bring Me a penny, and I may see it (12:15).

The question now falls back on the tempters, if they have a coin belonging to Caesar, they belong to Caesar, making their question a trap. How important is this? The nation was to give to the temple, for the purpose of keeping the temple sound. According to the traditions of the Jews, if the temple was in the hands of the heathen, the temple was defiled. They used the premise to form the money exchanging, but their exchange was not Even, but Unequal in their favor. They took something in the Law, twisted it so they could rob the people, yet call it holy.

Here the trap was to force Jesus to take sides, it didn’t matter which side He took. Why? If He said, “Yes it is Lawful (under Caesar’s law) to give”, they would claim He violated the Law of Moses, but if He said “No, it is not Lawful (under Moses Law) to give”, they would have turned Him over to Caesar. How could He answer this? Either Yes or No would have resulted in His arrest. Ahh, there are times when Yes or No are not answers to questions.

And they brought it. And He said unto them, Whose is this image and superscription? And they said unto Him, Caesar’s (12:16).

The word Superscription means To Inscribe or Write on, the word Image means the Profile, Representation, or Seal. Caesar by decree wrote on the coin, making it his, then he put a seal on it to prove it was his, then placed his image on the coin as his identification mark, all who trusted in the coin were trusting in Caesar. God seals us by the Holy Spirit, writes His laws on our hearts, we identify with Christ by the Spirit, thus we are Sealed by the Holy Spirit of Promise.

God was nowhere on Caesar’s coin, even if the name of God was placed on the coin, it would still be hypocrisy. The coin was used by the heathen for heathen interests, to support ungodly endeavors. However, the biggest lesson was in where they got the coin. If they demanded money changers in the temple based on the concept of Caesar’s money being defiled, what were they doing with one of Caesar’s coins? In their zeal to find Jesus guilty, they proved their own guilt.

In all this, Jesus isn’t saying the use of the money was sin, rather the hypocrisy regarding the money was the sin. Saying “money is evil”, then using it ourselves is hypocrisy. Saying the government is wicked, then trusting in their system is nonetheless hypocrisy. If we think money is evil, then don’t use it. If we understand it’s not the using, but the love of money which is the root of all evil, we can still remain free of loving it, but nonetheless use it.

And Jesus answering said unto them, Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, and to God the things that are God’s. And they marveled at Him (12:17).

Pure division and separation with all things in their proper order. If Caesar said it was his, then it was his, but if God says it’s His, then it’s God’s. Jesus separated the things of man from the things of God, whereas the religious minded mixed the things of Caesar with the things of God.

Then come unto Him the Sadducees, which say there is no resurrection; and they asked Him saying, Master, Moses wrote unto us, If a man’s brother die, and leave his wife behind him, and leave no children, that his brother should take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. Now there were seven brethren: and the first took a wife, and dying left no seed. And the second took her, and died, neither left he any seed: and the third likewise. And the seven had her, and left no seed: last of all the woman died also. In the resurrection therefore, when they shall rise, whose wife shall she be of them? for the seven had her to wife (12:18-23).

The Sadducees are always Sad You See, they didn’t believe in the resurrection, why then do they center their question on “in the resurrection therefore, when they Shall rise”? Their question leads one to think they believed in the resurrection, yet they didn’t; therefore, they bring the second leg of deceptive questioning, proving their own hypocrisy. If they truly didn’t believe in the resurrection, they wouldn’t have any questions regarding the resurrection, it would be a moot subject. This is found in those who fight the concept of the Trinity, yet they have many questions regarding the Trinity, but truly lack the answers. The sad part is, we have the answers, but they don’t what to hear them. A Sadducee mind? Yes. Some ask, “in the Trinity, is it one plus one plus one; it seems to be three not one?”. They err in their math, it’s not one plus one, but One Times One, Times One, which equals One; thereby opening the equation for all of us. No matter how many of us enter the equation as sons of God, it still ends as One Family, just as the One Body of Christ has many members, yet it’s still One.

This is another example of laying in wait to deceive, they had their question all set, but they could care less about the answer, rather the question was used to trap Jesus. They limited their question to the Law of Moses, yet the Law doesn’t address the resurrection as such. There is only one marriage in heaven, this teaching dispels any concept of polygamy being blessed of God. The only marriage in heaven is between the Lamb and His Bride, any other marriage is a form of polygamy, making it adultery.

And Jesus answering said unto them, Do you not therefore err, because you know not the Scriptures, neither the power of God? (12:24).

They knew the Traditions of the Elders, but they didn’t perceive the Scriptures, or the Power of God in regard to the resurrection. Wait, they read the Scriptures all the time. Reading and perceiving are different. Their studies were based on their traditions, not in finding the truth.

Some consider the Bible the work of a translator, but the Bible is the Introduction Manual from the Manufacturer. In order to know how to work with the provided Equipment, we must go to the Manufacturer to receive personal instruction. The Bible Introduces us to the Lord, the Spirit Instructs us in the Lord. The Scribes had the introduction, but failed to have the knowledge to put the Manual into action.

For when they shall rise from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage; but are as the angels which are in heaven (12:25).

Jesus didn’t say, “When you rise from the dead”; He separated these questioning Sadducees from being raised. Marriage according to the Sadducees was to bring a reproduction of the flesh, it had nothing to do with love. If the concern is leaving a son or daughter behind, then they married for the self-based reason of seeing their name continue on. The Sadducees didn’t know the Power of God, because they didn’t understand the Ways of God. Religion can take on the same error, the local church can become a place to gain numbers, rather than converts.

These Sadducees were walking around, talking, taking part in the temple duties, but they were nonetheless among the walking dead. Instead of questioning the things of death, they needed to investigate Life.

There are three resurrections noted in the Gospel, each has a division. The Resurrection of the Just, is the same as the First Resurrection, since the Just still live by faith. The First Resurrection has not passed, it is not complete until those who are Partakers are Raptured. The division shows the dead in Christ are taken, then there are those who soul sleep in Jesus through the Night, then the drunken who go into the Night. The Last resurrection is also divided, some with the resurrection unto life, some with the resurrection unto damnation. The resurrection, regardless of which one, gives the person a body not made of the dust of the earth, but eternal which fits the eternal soul. In our case we are Resurrected because we have life, we are not resurrected unto Life. Paul used two different words regarding the resurrection (Ph’l 3:10-11), one means from a power within, the other means from a power without. He wanted to know Jesus and the Power of His Resurrection, which would be the First Resurrection, or the one based on the power within. However, if he missed one he wanted to attain the one based on the power from without unto Life. The First one is based on the death of Jesus, the second is based on the death of all mankind.

The Sadducees didn’t see the word “resurrection” in the Law, so it must not be. Like the wording “Born Again”, Nicodemus didn’t see it either, but Jesus told him, “are you a master (teacher) of Israel, and know not these things?” (Jn 3:10). The principle is seen, the words may not be.

And as touching the dead, that they rise: have you not read in the book of Moses, how in the bush God spoke unto him, saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? He is not the God of the dead, but the God of the living, you therefore, do greatly err (12:26-27).

Jesus went back to the time before the Law of Moses, yet a time recorded in the Law, showing there is more to the Books of Moses than the Law of Moses. The Sadducees were looking at death, but God is the God of the living. Although the men died in the flesh, it was the same God who knew them as the living.

One of the scribes came, and having heard them reasoning together, and perceiving that He had answered them well, asked Him, Which is the first commandment of all? (12:28).

This scribe is not tempting Jesus, rather he heard how Well (Good) Jesus answered the tempting questions, he really wanted to know which is the most important (first place) of all the Commandments. This question will take us back to Render unto Caesar the things of Caesar, and unto God the things of God.

And Jesus answered him, the first of all the commandments is, Hear, O Israel; the Lord our God is one Lord: And you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind, and with all your strength: this is the first commandment (12:29-30).

The last question ended with Jacob, now Jesus moves to Israel, the product of the promise; therefore, showing the one error the Pharisees, Herodians and Sadducees all entered was equating and defining the things of God to the flesh, by the flesh.

Jesus begins with the premise, Hear, those who have ears to hear, can hear the Greatest Commandment of all. The word Lord used here is the Greek equivalent to Jehovah, connecting to Mark 12:36. Jesus told us, we must First seek the Kingdom of God, this is the means we use to seek the Kingdom. If we don’t love the Lord, we will never endure, rather when affliction or persecution comes we will run to the spirit of man, or fall back on the old nature. We can learn man’s theology, study the psychology of religion, thereby learning to live with death, but it doesn’t mean we’re free of it. Without placing our Love in God, we will never place our Faith in God.

Why then don’t we leave some of the letters out of the name of Jesus, like the Jews did with Jehovah? Because they were separated from God, we are joined to Him. For us it’s ABBA Father, for them it was JAH.

And the second is like, namely this, You shall love your neighbor as yourself. There is none other commandment greater than these (12:31).

Although Jesus gave us Two Commandments, He incorporated them into One Royal Commandment, based in Love. We can do the second, yet not the first, as the letters to the churches in the Book of Revelation show, but in most cases if we do the first we will do the second. John will show although they heard the Commandment they lacked the ability (I Jn 2:7). The New Birth gives us the ability to Love without hypocrisy, as we are able to love as Jesus loves us.

First John is a teaching letter, yet he says we have no need of a teacher. If it’s the case, we have no need of the Holy Ghost, who is our Teacher. This has to mean something else, it does. We can read about God’s Love, we can be taught about God’s Love, but no human is going to teach us How to Love like God. Only the Holy Ghost through the New Man is going to Show us how to walk in Love. When we walk in Love we have completed the commandments.

And the scribe said unto Him, Well, Master, You have said the Truth: for there is One God; and there is none other but He: and to love Him with all the heart, and with all the understanding, and with all the soul, and with all the strength, and to love his neighbor as himself, is more than all whole burnt offerings and sacrifices (12:32-33).

The love we have for God has a greater benefit than all the sacrifices given by man since the beginning of time. The scribe used the word Understanding in place of Soul, but the context is the same. The physical brain is not the place of understanding, it’s the place to store experiences for the soul to make decisions. The brain is a piece of flesh, thus it’s flesh related, the soul is not flesh, thus it uses the brain to make the connection to the flesh. The soul feels what the brain feels, the lost soul seeks to gain the feelings for the flesh. However, when we are Born Again the soul changes positions to follow the Spirit. Our understanding moves from the precepts of man to experiences with God, wherein we can discern the thoughts and intent of the soul by the Word in us.

And when Jesus saw that he answered discreetly, He said unto him, You are not far from the Kingdom of God. And no man after durst ask Him any question (12:34).

The word Discreetly means Prudently or Relating to the mind, thus showing the scribe received what Jesus said by relating to it; however, he was not in the Kingdom, but near it. Why? The Spirit had not yet been given, but this man knew Truth and accepted it, thus, he was at the doorway, if he continued in the Truth, he would enter.

And Jesus answered and said, while He taught in the temple, How say the scribes that Christ is the son of David? (12:35).

The Pharisees, Herodians and Sadducees all came with “it is written”; now Jesus wants to know how they gained the knowledge of Christ being the Son of David, when David wasn’t the Christ of God? Why did these hypocrites demand for Jesus to view the verses as they understood them, yet reject His words regarding the Scriptures? Those who lie in wait to deceive carry all sorts of hypocrisy.

The Jews have a term called Agenda, which means an opinion suspected from the text. The Pharisees held an Agenda regarding the resurrection, the Sadducees called for specifics. The same holds true for all Pharisees, Herodians and Sadducees, they tend to say, “Oh yea, where is it written?”, yet they hold traditions no one can find in the Bible. When their error is exposed they respond with, “we can’t fellowship with you anymore, we have different doctrines”. How true, our Doctrine is the Doctrine of Christ, theirs sits in the doctrines of men. They may be right, don’t fellowship with them, preach the Truth in Love, but don’t fellowship.

These hypocrites shot their darts of theological abuse, but there was no target. Jesus was not offended by them, since there was nothing in Him to draw the offense, thus He is the Armor of God. Jesus was distressed for the hypocrites, but not at them, there is a difference. When the words of religion, unbelief, secular views, hypocrisy and doubt come through the air as darts, they will only have effect if we have a target. If we are offended, the test can be a benefit, as the exposure is a blessing, if we receive it, with ears to hear.

For David himself said by the Holy Ghost, The Lord said to my Lord, Sit You on My right hand, till I make Your enemies Your footstool. David therefore himself called Him Lord: and whence is He then his son? And the common people heard Him gladly (12:36-37).

Jesus answered their questions, now He asks one they should know, the people are all waiting for the answer, but no answer came.

And He said unto them in His doctrine, Beware of the scribes, which love to go in long clothing, and love salutations in the marketplaces, and the chief seats in the synagogues, and the uppermost rooms at feasts: which devour widows’ houses, and for a pretense make long prayers: these shall receive greater damnation (12:38-40).

This is the type of love the scribes held, they didn’t love the Lord, they loved to be recognized as those associated to a religion which recognized the Lord. They were more God’s enemy than the devil, they used their position to devour the widows, to take, rather than give. Jesus would also see a widow who loved the Lord, she was rendering the things of God to God, as well as rendering the things of Caesar to God as well.

What does all this have to do with the Mountain? The religious rulers were using the religion God gave them against Jesus, they came with God on their lips, but the power of the world in their thoughts. They quote Scripture, but do so to either exalt their self, or belittle others.

And Jesus sat over against the treasury, and beheld how the people cast money into the treasury: and many that were rich cast in much. And there came a certain poor widow, and she threw in two mites, which make a farthing. And He called to Him His disciples and said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That this poor widow has cast more in, than all they which have cast into the treasury. For all they did cast in of their abundance; but she of her want did cast in all that she had, even all her living (12:41-44).

The context here goes far beyond money, the rich gave a portion of their income, the widow gave it all to the Lord. She didn’t care what the scribes did with the money, she was giving to God. She loved the Lord with all her heart, then proved it, she did what the rich man refused to do. One could be worth a million dollars, then brag on giving ten thousand, yet one can be worth five dollars, yet give it all based on their love for the Lord never bragging, the latter is far better in the eyes of God.

The widow woman was poor going in, and poor going out, but only poor in material things, she was rich in love. The rich were rich coming in and rich going out, but so very poor in love. God doesn’t look at the amount, He sees our heart, ten percent of a million, doesn’t match one hundred percent of a dollar. However, there are many times when God tells us to give a specific amount, thus it still takes ears to hear. In such cases God has a purpose equated to the amount, as well as, a test regarding our obedience. Our Free Will giving is based on the giving, not the return.

It still takes ears to hear, the cheerful heart is the foundation of a Cheerful Giver. The widow woman is a symbol of a cheerful giver, the scribes didn’t pay attention to her, much less twist her arm into giving. If one gave much, the Scribes would be joyful, but when this widow woman gave, they could care less, yet she gave more than all the rich, if one figured the percentage she gave much more.

“What if I give, yet they misuse the money?”, it’s their problem, not yours. Jesus provided money for Peter to give taxes to Rome, yet Jesus didn’t sit around wondering how they were going to use it. Did He have Peter put a note on the money with all the conditions? No, He knew once given, it was up to those who received. It’s the same premise behind, “freely you received, freely give”, we are told to, but doing it is still in our hands. Rome knew the thoughts of Israel, but they didn’t care, they used the money to benefit Rome. Who would pay for the error? Rome, not Peter.

And as He went out of the temple, one of His disciples said unto Him, Master, see what manner of stones and what buildings are here! (13:1).

Buildings only impress the carnal minded, the widow woman caught the attention of Jesus.

And Jesus answering said unto him, See you these great buildings? there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down (13:2).

In 70 AD a drunken soldier under the command of Titus threw a torch into the temple, causing a great fire. The gold in the temple melted, then flowed between the stones, thus in order to get the gold, they had to take apart the stones. The widow gave all she had, but the Pharisees and scribes catered to the rich, yet, all the gold melted, falling  into the hands of the heathen, while the giving of the widow woman went on forever.

And as He sat upon the Mount of Olives over against the temple, Peter and James and John and Andrew asked Him privately, Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign when all these things shall be fulfilled? (13:3-4).

The question came in response to the temple being destroyed, thus the disciples equated it to the end of time. Today we assume the beginning of the end will be the building of the temple, both concepts are in error. On the Day of Pentecost Peter said, “But this is what was spoken by the prophet Joel; and it shall come to pass in the last days…” (Acts 2:16-17). Showing the “last days” began on the Day of Pentecost with the Day first, then comes the Night when no man can work.

Here the context is different from Matthew, in these verses we’re looking for the fulfilled prophecy, or the coming signs. The Blade knows there will be many previews, although previews are close, they are not close enough. Israel seeking peace and Israel having peace are two different things, the world seeking peace and the Time of Comfort are very different. The disciples in this case are asking, “When and What”, in Matthew it was “When, What and Sign” (Matt 24:3). The three part question in Matthew is answered in the Book of Revelation, as we find the seven angels have a sound, a saying, and a vial, each points to one of the three questions. Here in Mark it’s a little different, but nonetheless informative.

And Jesus answering them began to say, Take heed lest any man deceive you: for many shall come in My Name, saying, I am the Christ; and shall deceive many (13:5-6).

The context here points to the “Many”, not “Some”, or the “Few”, Jesus is speaking from the first person, thus this doesn’t mean they will come saying they are the Christ, rather they will admit Jesus is the Christ, but they themselves will fail to be Christ Like. We see this as the person saying they are Christian but lacking the attributes to prove it. They will hold to social change without being changed by the Spirit, there will be more of them, than those who are changed by the Spirit.

And when you shall hear of wars and rumors of wars, be you not troubled: for such things must needs be; but the end shall not be yet (13:7).

If we hear of wars in the world, or rumors of wars, the end is not yet, these things, regardless of how evil they may seem, must be, in order to prepare the evil heart of man for the Time of Comfort. Man refuses to seek peace if there is some similarity of peace, but man seeks peace out of fear of total destruction. The more weapons of mass destruction, the more man seeks peace, but it’s only based on the threat of destruction, not on “love thy neighbor”. Yet, peace for man will not come until the Night begins, yet  it ends in sudden Destruction. These are things which must be in the world, if we hold to the world, we will have tribulation.

For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be earthquakes in divers places and there shall be famines and troubles: these are the beginnings of sorrows (13:8).

The word Sorrows means birth pains, it doesn’t mean the birth itself, nor does it mean pain from tribulation, rather the pain is a sign of the birth being near; therefore, these signs in the world are reflective to the pains of the Woman (city) as She will travail over the years until the birthing of the Time of Comfort. Paul said, We know the whole creation groans and travails in pain together until now (Rom 8:22). These pains were around in Paul’s day. Isaiah said, before the Woman travails, She brought forth; before Her pain came, She was delivered of a Man Child (Isa 66:7). Therefore, the Man Child came “before” Her pain. John said, the Woman brought forth the Man Child, then She was seen in the wilderness, as She travails in the wilderness (Rev 12:2, 12:6, 15:8 and 8:1). Her time is in hand when she is the center of all religious activity in the world. Today the earthly city of Jerusalem is still being trodden under foot by the Gentiles. The conflict in Israel is not to whom the nation belongs, but to whom the city belongs. The Muslims claim it, the Palestinians claim it, the Jews claim it, and some Christians claim it in some degree. As long as the conflict remains the pains remain; this shows as long as we have wars and rumors of wars it’s not “Peace and Safety”, thus it’s still Day, still the dispensation of Grace.

But take heed to yourselves: for they shall deliver you up to councils; and in the synagogues you shall be beaten: and you shall be brought before rulers and kings for My sake, for a testimony against them. And the Gospel must first be published among all nations. But when they shall lead you, and deliver you up, take no thought beforehand what you shall speak, neither do you premeditate: but whatsoever shall be given you in that hour, that speak you: for it is not you that speak, but the Holy Ghost (13:9-11).

All these things were about to happen to Jesus, the servant is not above the Master. When Jesus was delivered the guilt fell on those who delivered Him, the same is true for those who deliver the innocent into the hands of the ungodly. The Body is established on restoration, if some among us deliver us up to condemn us, they are not of us, rather they are of the Synagogue of Satan. However we have the advantage, we can forgive them, thereby we can  gain even in the face of adversity.

The word Premeditate means To rehearse, or Plan beforehand, if we form the words in our minds, the Spirit can’t manifest, but if we place our hearts on the Word, the Spirit will hear from the Holy Ghost and manifest. These verses were directed toward the disciples, as the wording, “But take heed to yourselves” indicates; but it also includes us, and shows when we must “answer”, let the New Man do it. This would be speaking before the masses, something the Holy Ghost fills us to do.

Now the brother shall betray the brother to death, and the father the son; and the children shall rise up against their parents, and shall cause them to be put to death (13:12).

This is still in relationship to the council’s, or synagogues; the phrase brother against brother refers to civil war, or battles within the same house. Brother did betray brother, the father did condemn the son, the children did come against their parents, it hasn’t stopped. These religious rulers putting Jesus on the Cross proves the point. Jesus came on behalf of the Father, but He was a brother to the Jews, as the “children” of the Father the religious rulers came against Jesus. There was also a brother by the name of Judas, who not only betrayed Jesus, but he betrayed his brothers.

After Pentecost the Pharisees, as the fathers, did kill the children, as evidenced by the deaths of Stephen and James, thus the called children came against their parents (Israel). The synagogue of Satan doesn’t refer to the Jews, rather it’s the Wicked, the Gathering of the Wicked in this Season, who come up out of the Earth in the Night as the Beast of the Earth. Jesus shows the Wicked will come against the brothers, they will slander, accuse, or search out supposed faults, they will say “it’s for the Lord”, but they are feeding their own egos, by using the spirit of the world, against the Spirit of Christ.

And you shall be hated of all men for My Name’s sake: but he that shall endure unto the end shall be saved (13:13).

The phrase “shall be saved” would mean they weren’t saved in the enduring process, what gives? Ah, the purpose of our faith, even the salvation of our souls. This is the same context of Mark 16:16, we endure by our belief to reach Shall be saved.

But when you shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing where it ought not, (let him that reads understand,) then let them that be in Judea flee to the mountains (13:14).

The phrase, “let him that reads understand” moves this to the Night, indicating the division, the same one found in Acts 1:6-8. These words point to a future tense event, after the Rapture. The disciples didn’t see the abomination, yet Jesus said, “when you shall see”; however, He is talking to Jews. The mystery is in the word See, which is the Greek Eido meaning to perceive, understand, or have knowledge of; therefore, explaining the phrase, “Let him that reads understand”. This would seem strange since Jesus is talking, thus it means to “read” something all ready written in Daniel (Prophets).

The warning isn’t for New York, Moscow, Africa or Europe, it’s for those in Judaea, today all Jews are equated as members from the tribe of Judah, or members of Judaea; therefore, the context of this teaching changed from the Body to the Jew, showing the Church will be gone at this time, there is no need for us to “run to the mountains”, we have the Spirit as Another Comforter. This is still in context with the Cross, with Salvation came Judgment, with the Day came the Night.

And let him that is on the housetop not go down into the house, neither enter therein, to take any thing out of his house: and let him that is in the field not turn back again for to take his garment (13:15-16).

We found in the Prophets how the people worshiped idols on the rooftops, but we also see a connection to, “not one stone left” (Mark 13:2). The House of David will be opened when the Night opens, they will have their temple, but when the time comes the Temple won’t save them, neither will their gods, or “Images”.

But woe to them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days (13:17).

On the way to the cross Jesus will say, “Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for Me, but weep for yourselves and for your children. For behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, whose wombs are never bare, and the paps which never gave suck” (Luke 23:28-29). This is directed to the daughters of Jerusalem, not the Body, nor the Nation Israel, it points to the City.

And pray you that your flight be not in the winter. For in those days shall be affliction, such as was not from the beginning of the creation which God created unto this time, neither shall be (13:18-19).

The winter months are before the Passover, yet, after the Day of Atonement, thus, Jesus tells them to pray it doesn’t come in a time when their sin will be held against them. The Affliction is still from within, John shows our prayers mixed with the coals from God’s altar pouring from heaven bringing the plagues. Also, it’s an angel of God, who opens the pit loosing the devil. The Seven Angels don’t come forth until all Seven Seals are opened, yet the Fifth Seal sees the Dead in Christ under the Altar of God, the Sixth Seal sees the opening of the Night when the devil is bound. Our concern is not the “very end”, but the time for the Rapture. If the Wicked and Foolish can get us to think on the very end, rather than the Rapture, we have lost the battle before it begins. Our concern is not the Woman, rather we fight the good fight of faith to be a Partaker in the First Resurrection.

God will be forced to do these things in the end, the Book of Revelation, along with the Prophets show us the plagues come based on the failure of man to repent, thus evil draws evil, God doesn’t. Their iniquity will lead to their sin, then the Cup of God’s wrath is poured out. We take of One Cup, to avoid the Other. Clearly, the events here are those of Judgment, not Salvation, if we mix the two we end with a mixed report so full of fear, there is no room for faith.

And except that the Lord had shortened those days, no flesh should be saved: but for the elect’s sake, who He has chosen, He has shortened the days (13:20).

The days have already been shortened in God’s eyes; the elect are the Remnant whom He has already chosen. Jesus will divide the seasons further, showing the signs. This is the “short space” John talks about when the Seventh church opens the door for the Eighth (Rev 17:10).

And then if any man shall say to you, Lo, here is Christ; or, lo, He is there; believe him not (13:21).

This comes back to the Rock, if anyone tells us Jesus is returning while any man yet lives on this earth, believe them not. Today we know it’s accepted to say “I see Christ in you”, or “Christ in me, the hope of Glory”. This verse goes beyond our time and Season to the time after the Rapture. Here we find there will be no “Christ Like” people, since there will be no Spirit of Truth on earth to make them Christ Like, thus to say in any regard “Christ is here” would be a false statement. This is our hope, we’re gone before the Night comes, much less when the plagues fall.

For false Christs and false prophets shall rise and shall show signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect (13:22).

This is one group, but divided into two Seasons, in our Season they are false Christs, those who say they are Christian, but are not. After the Rapture they will be false prophets, thus the false prophet is antichrist in our Season, but Lawless in the next, it begins because they are Unequal.

But take you heed: behold, I have foretold you all things. But in those days, after the tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars of heaven shall fall, and the powers that are in heaven shall be shaken (13:23-25).

This is our warning, the Night is not for Salvation, to assume we will wait and see if the Rapture is true before we ask for the Spirit is the “tree of foolishness”. The premise here is After the Tribulation, not before or during. The Greek has the neuter, yet Jesus says, the moon is a she, rather than an It. This is not the same earthquake noted by John at the opening of the Sixth Seal. John says, the sun will become black as sackclothe as a sign of repentance; as the moon will become as blood (Rev 6:12-13). When John sees the Woman in the wilderness, she has the cup of abominations, as she is  riding the Beast, but when he saw her prior, she had the Sun as Her covering, the tribes of Israel as her crown, but her mother as the Moon under her. Since the “Moon” is under her we gain the clue to this Woman, the Moon is a metaphor for Zion of the earth, thus this Woman is Jerusalem of the earth.

It’s after the call of “Babylon is destroyed” when the Moon’s light shines no more, John says, the light of the candle will no more shine in the Woman at the very end (Rev 18:23). Candle? The seven candles? Yes, the 144,000 won’t be castaway, but the candle for the seventh church will be removed.

The Woman is known as Babylon, thus it’s not Peace within the Woman, it’s when she is “destroyed” the end comes. Therefore, John also separates the Seasons with two different earthquakes, showing the first earthquake at the Fifth and Sixth Seals turning the Sun to sackclothe, as the Two Witnesses are dressed in sackcloth, thus showing the change from the Day when it’s time to work, to the Night when no man can work. The Last Earthquake is different from the others, it turns the earth inside out, thereby bringing to pass, It’s appointed unto all men once to die, then comes the judgment.

Both Jesus and John use the dream of Joseph to depict the Sun, Moon and Stars, all of which are symbols of Israel, not the Body, or the world (Rev 12:1 & Gen 37:9-13).

And then shall they see the Son of man coming in the clouds with great power and glory (13:26).

Jesus changed from saying, “You shall”, to “They shall”, incorporating Revelation 1:7, where John says, every eye will see Him, those who pierced Him and those who wail because of Him, yet the Christ Church doesn’t fit either group (Rev 1:7). As Jesus left, so shall He come, when He left, the Spirit was not on the earth, after He ascended the Holy Ghost came with the gift of the Spirit; therefore, He (the Holy Ghost) who now lets, will continue to let people be Born Again, until the other he (the devil) is bound, then we who are alive and remain will be caught up to the clouds to meet the rest of the dead in Christ, from there we will meet Jesus in the Air to Forever Remain With Him.

And then shall He send His angels, and shall gather together His elect from the four winds, from the uttermost part of the earth to the uttermost part of heaven (13:27).

This refers to two groups, not one; John says, the four winds are stayed until the 144,000 finish their course (Rev 7:1-8). At the same time John sees a multitude so large they can’t be numbered, who are all Gentile, they are seen in heaven with Jesus (Rev 7:9).

The four trade winds, or jet streams will cease, the weather will remain as it was in the days of Noah. The Jews and those of the “earth” are those who pierced Him, those who wail because of Him are those of the Sea, thus there will be some who Sleep in Jesus “through the Night”, the Wicked who are drunk with power going into the Night, but there are also the Remnant, the Mountains (nations), and the Woman (city) who go into the Night as well.

Does it mean all are lost if they don’t make the Rapture? Hardly, if it was the case why have the Judgment? John sees to multitudes, the first can’t be numbered, yet the end thereof can be seen, after the Judgment he sees another, one wherein it can’t be numbered, but the end thereof cannot be seen. This is also seen in two numbers of ten thousand times ten thousand is adding to, but thousands of (from) thousands is taking away from. The Day adds to, the Night is a taking away from, yet those who sleep in Jesus will be added to the last multitude, as will others who find their name in the Book of Life (Rev 20:11-15). However, we can’t dismiss the Call, we are to seek to be among those who sleep, or the 144,000 we are suppose to be children of the Day, not children of the Night

Now learn the parable of the fig tree: When her branch is yet tender, and puts forth leaves, you know that summer is near: so you in like manner, when you shall see these things come to pass, know that it is near, even at the doors (13:28-29).

Here the entire premise boils down to the Fig Tree, not the Olive Tree, yet we gain a great clue. Jesus equates the Fig Tree to a Her, this is not the City, but the religious order of Israel. The Woman is Jerusalem of the earth, Peter was a member of the church in Jerusalem, he referred to Jerusalem as “Babylon” (I Pet 5:13).

When the Fifth Seal is opened, the Door for the Church is closed, the Sixth Seal will open the Door to the House of David, as the stars of heaven will fall to the earth as “a fig tree casts her untimely figs” (Rev 6:13, 4:1-2, 3:7 & 3:20). This shows the Leaves of the Fig Tree will be active during the Night. The Time of Doors points to more than One Door, it shows our Door closes when the Door to the House of David is opened. At the time we are taken by the Spirit through One Door, as Jesus opens the Door to the House of David. It’s not the other way around.

The people being in a land they call Israel is not the same as Israel having her land.  The border of Israel really goes to the Euphrates river, which is hardly the case today. Today she has a foothold, the taking of the land will not be by war, but by an earthquake. When the 144,000 as “her” puts forth the leaves of Mercy, then Peace fills the earth, but  the Rapture will be history.

Verily I say unto you, that this generation shall not pass, till all these things be done (13:30).

The Generation here is equated to the Fig Tree, not the Olive Tree, thus when Jesus said “this generation” still relates to the generation associated with the Fig Tree.

Heaven and earth shall pass away: but My words shall not pass away (13:31).

Whenever someone tells us “it’s passed away” we can say, “heaven and earth will pass away, but the words of Jesus will not”.

But of that day and that hour knows no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the son, but the Father (13:32).

When the disciples wanted to know about the Restoration of Israel, Jesus said, “It is not for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father has put in His own power. But you shall receive power, after that, the Holy Ghost is come upon you” (Acts 1:6-8). The context in the above verse (13:32) is “the son”, not the Son of man or the Son of God, but “son”, meaning we are the sons of God, thus we are not to know the Time. In Acts 1:6-8 we find the “son” Jesus is referring to here pointing to us, those who have the evidence of being “sons of God” by the Witness. This is clearer when Jesus tells us the Son of Man will return for Judgment, thus He does know when He will return, but we as “sons of God” don’t, neither do the “sons of men”. Jesus is not obligated to tell us everything He as God the Son knows, or everything the Mind of the Lord retains, rather we are told what we as sons of men and sons of God need to know.

Jesus now brings the words, “Watch” and “Pray” into the equation, these point to our concern, to be Partakers of the First Resurrection, rather than look for the end of the world. These areas of Watch and Pray will become important when we see the Garden prayer is based on the fourth cup of the Passover, the cup of the wrath of God.

Take you heed, watch and pray: for you know not when the time is. For the Son of man is as a man taking a far journey, who left his house, and gave authority to his servants, and to every man his work, and commanded the porter to watch (13:33-34).

Here Jesus uses the title, “Son of man”, but prior it was “son”, thus separating Jesus as The Son from those as sons. This also shows Jesus returns as the “Son of man”, not the “Son of God”; therefore the “sons of God” are those who became partakers of the First Resurrection by the Spirit. The Porter is the Holy Ghost, Jesus is telling us how the kingdom will work. Jesus will go to sit at the right hand of the Father, the Holy Ghost brings us the Gift, the Gift is Grace based in the Spirit. The voice of the Lord we hear is the New Man telling us things he has heard, but when Jesus stands, the Seasons change.

Watch you therefore; for you know not when the master of the house comes, at even, or at midnight, or at the cockcrowing, or in the morning (13:35).

Obviously the Master knows, it’s the servants who don’t know, which explains the “son” in the prior verse is not Jesus, for the Son knows. Notice the times, they refer to the Night Watches, not the Day Watches, showing how the Son of man will come in the Night, not the Day. The phrase “cockcrowing” is defined for us here, it points to a time, not a bird in the courtyard.

Lest coming suddenly he find you sleeping. And what I say to you I say unto all, Watch (13:36-37).

Jesus didn’t limit this to the disciples, rather He included all time. Jesus used the word Watch four times to cover all four watches, but the four watches covered are the night watches, from midnight to morning. Our Season is the Season of the Day, the Night comes when no man can work, but nonetheless we are commanded to Watch, or be ready.

We find phrases like, “thief in the Night”, and “while you sleep”, all pointing to the Night, thus Jesus is warning us not to seek the Night, or seek to become a “child of the Night”, as some do, but seek to be a Child of the Day, by praying and watching so we don’t get caught in the Night.

The word Watch means more than one staying awake, rather it has a root word meaning, Raise from death, thus pointing to the constant vigil to become partakers in the First Resurrection. Paul said, “But if the Spirit of Him who raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He who raised up Christ from the dead, shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit dwelling in you” (Rom 8:11). Paul opened an area never considered by the Pharisees or religious rulers of old. Not only does Paul say, Jesus was raised, but he makes notation of others who are Christ Like being raised from the dead as well, yet it’s the same Spirit, meaning it connects to the same Resurrection.

After two days was the feast of the Passover, and of Unleavened Bread: and the chief priests and the scribes sought how they might take Him by craft, and put Him to death (14:1)

We were just told they wouldn’t question Him anymore, thus they changed methods, not intent; now they would use Craft, rather than words. The word Craft means A Decoy, or Subtlety connecting to their actions, thus proving they were doing the lusts of their father the devil.

The Craft required something the Pharisees lacked, it would take someone from within the group who was ordained by Jesus to betray Him. This lesson shows the world can’t stop the Body, but we can stop ourselves, thus failure in the Kingdom is a decision to fail. The gates of hell shall not prevail against the Church, but they will come against the Rock, yet in the Rock are many “churches”, but they are not The Church. We war to move from the Rock to the Church, there we find true Peace.

A house divided will fall, the “enemy” (devil) planted his tares in the Field, not the Church. The Beast can’t separate us from the Head of the Body, but the Body can yoke itself from the Head. Those outside of the kingdom can never cause us harm, it’s the sons of perdition, or their followers who bring down the house in the end. The house in our season is The Rock, but the Wicked many “rocks” (independent broken off pieces) left behind at the Rapture (catching away).

But they said, Not on the Feast Day, lest there be an uproar of the people (14:2).

They weren’t afraid of offending God, they were afraid of the people, the moment we are afraid of the people, we have entered rebellion becoming involved in witchcraft (I Sam 15:23-24). This also shows the Feast Day as the High Sabbath, the day after Passover, they picked the Preparation day for the Feast Day, but don’t confuse the Passover and Feast Day for the sabbath according to the Commandment, they are different.

Mark now regresses to show us what triggered the tare in the heart of Judas, or motivated him to betray Jesus.

And being in Bethany in the house of Simon the leper, as he sat at meat, there came a woman having an alabaster box of ointment of spikenard very precious; and she brake the box, and poured it on His head (14:3).

John tells us this woman was Mary, the sister of Lazarus and Martha, this would be after Jesus raised Lazarus from the dead, at the beginning of the Week of the Cross (Jn 12:1-3). John also tells us the house was not Simon Peter’s; rather it belonged to Simon the leper, the father of Judas (Jn 12:4). Judas’ father was healed of his leprous condition of the flesh, but Judas retained his leprous heart, following the flesh, yet the anointing was taking place in a house he grew up in.

John and Mark may seem to differ here; John says Lazarus was there, he also says the “feet” of Jesus were anointed. So, what is it? Both, the house belonged to Simon the leper, the father of Judas, but Lazarus was there. Mark shows how the “head” of Jesus is anointed, pointing to the Authority; John looks at the “feet” or the area where Judas would begin to form the footstool of the Lord. We also see the Anointing runs from the Head to the Feet, if we’re in the Body we’re anointed of the Lord.

And there were some that had indignation within themselves, and said, Why was this waste of the ointment made? (14:4).

John adds to Mark, both show this indignation started with Judas, as Judas led the others into their sin of complaining (Jn 12:4-6). Just as we found the disciples wanted to please the people, yet failed to cast the devil out of the lad, here we find they heard the words of Judas, then started to follow his concept of “stewardship”. At this time they were the elect, but not the very elect. If it were possible the Wicked could fool the very elect, thank God it’s not possible. Don’t they know Judas will betray the Lord? No, not at all, the actions of the disciples toward Judas show he was liked among them, they turned to him to feed the 5,000, they listened to his comments about the oil; later when Jesus identifies the traitor as one who would sup with Him, then within seconds Judas dives into the sup, no one, except Jesus suspected, or knew the traitor was Judas. Indicating no one suspected Judas, meaning he was liked among them, not considered the one to betray the Lord.

For it might have been sold for more than three hundred pence, and have been given to the poor. And they murmured against her (14:5).

Their concern was for the poor, what could be wrong with that? Judas was using the poor to fill his pockets. Feeding the poor or using the concept of feeding the poor to make money are vastly different.

The disciples had compassion for the poor, Judas used it to steal money, feed some of the poor, take the rest; Judas was a user and an abuser.

And Jesus said, Let her alone; why trouble you her? she has wrought a good work on Me. For you have the poor with you always, and whensoever you will you may do them good: but Me you have not always. She has done what she could: she is come aforehand to anoint My body for the burying. Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever this gospel shall be preached throughout the whole world this also that she has done shall be spoken of for a memorial of her (14:6-9).

This didn’t mean the poor are equated to Judas, it means the ministry to feed the poor is always open; however, there are some ministries to come along once in the entire span of man’s time. The ability to do Mercy is always with us, Judas knew his concern was not the poor, but the money (Jn 12:6). His concern for money was so great he attempted to buy his repentance with thirty pieces of silver.

Mary will not have time to anoint Jesus after the cross, the only time open for her ministry was at this one moment. Mary was doing her ministry, the disciples thought about theirs, Judas thought about his bank account. The disciples would have a ministry after the Cross, but the ministry of Mary was for this one day in all of man’s history.

There is stewardship based on what we assume is the proper care of the Lord’s property, there is stewardship on what we know to be proper care for the Lord’s property. Some of us are waiting in caves wondering if our time has passed us by, yet there are some ministries set for a particular time in God’s timing. Our concern is to be prepared for the task, by not using the pride of life to bring the time to pass prematurely.

The anointing was on Friday, Jesus rode into the city on Saturday, cleaned the temple on Sunday, taught on the end times on Monday. On one hand Judas saw how the people followed Jesus, thus Jesus had Power over the fig tree, held authority in the temple, displayed great wisdom, but then he assumed Jesus was making a mistake. Judas also heard the words “famine, pestilence, wars and the poor you have with you always”, he then made his decision not to face famine, or have the poor with him at all. However, the mistake of Judas was in his method to free himself, in essence he was attempting to save his own soul.

James and John had the same fear of facing the persecution to gain the benefit, but at least they went to Jesus, then accepted the Cup and Baptism, whereas, Judas was attempting to avoid the Cup, Baptism and Persecution. Judas wanted the benefit, but he wanted it his way. Judas had a plan, but his plan included using the Pharisees, thus he thought using wicked ways to arrive at what he assumed was a Godly result was within the will of God. Judas was turning the stones into bread, he was taking Jesus to the top of the temple to push Him so all could see the angels save Him. Judas was bowing before the Pharisees to bring about his self-will.

Since Judas was among the very first to join the earthly ministry, he had the knowledge of the three temptations, as well as many of the teachings Jesus gave pointing to this very moment. What good is it for a man to have the whole world, yet lose his soul? Peter would make a mistake attempting to do something for Jesus he was not equipped to do, ending suffering a sifting by Satan, but Judas was using all three of the temptations of the devil to bring about his self-will, instead of doing something for Jesus, he was going to do something for himself, by using Jesus.

Didn’t Jesus know? Yes, Judas would provide the means to bring about the Cross. Wow, perhaps Judas did do something right. Not so, Judas was acting on his own behalf, Paul said none of the princes knew what the Cross would bring, for if they had known, they would never have crucified the Lord of Glory (I Cor 2:8). Although God allowed the error of Judas, although it was in the Plan, it doesn’t mean God blessed Judas for betraying the Lord. Judas followed the rulers of darkness, not the teachings of the Lord, the acts of evil Judas were turned for the good of those who love the Lord, as well as those called according to His purpose, but Judas was nonetheless a traitor.

And Judas Iscariot, one of the twelve, went unto the chief priests, to betray Him unto them. And when they heard it, they were glad, and promised to give him money. And he sought how he might conveniently betray Him (14:10-11).

This would be Tuesday, this isn’t the only event happening this day, the other disciples will be preparing the Table in the Room, thus all these events will connect. Judas is putting together his plan to force Jesus to bring the Kingdom into the natural and physical realm, the disciples will be preparing the Table to break through into the spiritual realm so they can enter the Kingdom. Two completely different works, yet both involve the Kingdom.

And the first day of Unleavened Bread, when they killed the Passover, His disciples said unto Him, Where will You that we go and prepare that You may eat the Passover? And He sent forth two of His disciples, and said unto them, Go you into the city, and there shall meet you a man bearing a pitcher of water: follow him (14:12-13).

The Day of preparation was the Passover Day, this is the day when the Passover is killed, which was the day prior to the High Sabbath for the Feast of Unleavened Bread. We know the weekly sabbath is according to the Commandment, always falling on Saturday, regardless of the date, but the High Sabbath Days for the Feast Days fall on a date, regardless of the day. When we see the word “sabbath”, we have to determine if it’s the weekly sabbath, or a high sabbath.  If we confuse the two, we will have Jesus going to the Cross on a Friday, wherein we end with Him in the grave two nights and one day, rather than three nights and three days. The traditions of man do make the Word of no effect.

The killing of the Passover was done on the Preparation Day, the Day before the Feast Day, we just found the religious leaders didn’t want to use the Feast Day for the Cross. These verses are still the 13th of Abib, until sunset, then it would become the 14th of Abib, since the Jews keep a day from sunset to sunset, not midnight to midnight.

The man the disciples were to look for would be carrying a Vessel of Water. This is similar to the servant of Abraham who went to the well to find the bride of Isaac. This is the beginning of the Feast for the Bride, but the Feast will not end until the Great Sacrifice on the last day.

And wheresoever he shall go in, say you to the goodman of the house, The Master said, Where is the guestchamber, where I shall eat the Passover with My disciples? And he will show you a large upper room furnished and prepared: there make ready for us (14:14-15).

Some seem to think this house is the same one wherein the Upper Room was located; however, the house where the upper room was located belonged to Mark’s mother; whereas this house belonged to a “goodman” (Acts 12:12). The guestchamber was also known as the bridechamber, or as we know it the honeymoon suite. The room was prepared, when we enter the Rest of God, we will find the house is all prepared for the Good Work of the Lord.

And His disciples went forth, and came into the city, and found as He had said unto them: and they made ready the Passover (14:16).

When Jesus told them about the colt, they found the events exactly as He foretold. When He told them about the room, they found the events and room exactly as He foretold. When He told them of the cross and Resurrection, they didn’t believe, but found the events exactly as He said they would be. Why then do we have trouble believing the events yet to come will be exactly as He said they will be?

And in the evening He came with the twelve (14:17).

It’s now evening meaning it would be the next day, or Passover, which would be the 14th of Abib (Lev 23:5). This day will continue until sunset the next day.

And as they sat and did eat, Jesus said, Verily I say unto you, One of you which eat with Me shall betray Me (14:18).

There is a difference between denying the Lord in those times of great pressure, and betraying Him when there is no pressure. The only thing Judas was thinking about at this point in time was being in charge of the greatest treasury of all time. Judas was not challenged, he was not pushed into this, he planned it, then caused it to happen, yet God allowed it, thereby fitting it into the plan.

And they began to be sorrowful, and to say unto Him one by one, Is it I? and another said, Is it I? And He answered and said unto them, It is one of the twelve that dip with Me in the dish. The Son of man indeed goes, as it is written of Him: but woe to that man by whom the Son of man is betrayed! good were it for that man if he had never been born (14:19-21).

One would think it would be simple enough to detect which one betrayed Him; however, during the same time John tells us Jesus told Judas, “What you do, do quickly” (Jn 13:27). Judas became so self-deceived, he assumed Jesus just gave him a blessing for his deeds. John shows Judas never made it to the Bread or Cup, rather Judas took of the bitter herbs, as his wormwood heart ate him up.

And as they did eat, Jesus took bread, and blessed, and brake it, and gave to them, and said, Take eat, this is My Body (14:22).

The day prior to the Passover is a day of fast for the firstborn son, according to the Jewish religion, Bread is the most important product of their everyday life. Not having bread in the house during the eight days prior to Passover is a constant reminder to the Jew of the Exodus. Bread has been a symbol of life to the Jew since the first Passover, to the Jew it displays their change from slavery under Egypt, to a free people under God, yet we know when they entered the wilderness their own minds kept them in bondage to the Egypt mentality. As strange as it seems, today the Jewish tradition says the piece of Matzo to be eaten must be about the size of an Olive. Without knowing it they are pointing to the Olive (Anointing) Tree in the Passover, rather than the Fig Tree.

When Jesus said, “This is My Body”, it went much further than the stripes and holes, it showed the Body of Jesus is completely free of leaven. Why? Because He is completely free of leaven. Jesus is what the Jews call, sh’mura mishaat k’tsira, or the Guarded Highest Grade Of Bread one can possess. This type of matzo is watched from the time the wheat is ripe in the field until it’s cooked. Not one ounce of leaven can remotely come near the Guarded Matzo, the Rabbis stand guard day and night to insure the Matzo is pure. With Jesus, the Holy Ghost stood by day and night to make sure the Body remains pure. The Bread or Matzo is presented in three pieces, free of cracks or breaks, but it must be pierced and stripped to assure the cooking takes no longer than seven minutes.

The disciples assumed the meal was like all past Passovers, a memorial to history, but this meal was the Reason for history, it opened the present to the future. The promise to Abraham, the bondage in Egypt, the Exodus, the Law, the Jewish history, and Prophets all pointed to this one Passover as a change in Seasons was about to take place.

The meal begins with a hard-boiled egg in saltwater, representing the crossing of the red sea. The bitter herds are usually a horseradish, representing the bitter slave existence in Egypt. The large Cup is known as The Cup or the Third Cup of the meal. After the meal this cup is filled for Elijah the Prophet. A person assigned as the baal-haggada then goes to the door to recite a supplication for God to destroy His enemies and those of His people. To the Jew Malachi said, Elijah would come, then the Dreadful day when the Messiah would destroy the enemies of the Jews; however, Elijah would first come to Prepare the Way, not cause destruction. The Jew leaves the Door open for Elijah; however, Jesus said, He is the Door to the Sheepfold, therefore, John the Baptist, as Elijah, pointed and prepared the Way for the Door. Jesus tells the Sixth church, He is the one who opens the Door, no man can open it or close it (Rev 3:8). However, it’s the Door to the House of David, which opens the Time of Comfort. There is another Door, one of interest. Regarding the Door Jesus told us to open it, then He will come in and Sup with us (Rev 3:20); thus it’s the time of Doors, not Door.

The Bread is taken one piece at a time, beginning with the first, calling it Abraham. The bread is blessed then put back in the Matzo Napkin, then the second, known as Isaac, then the third known as Jacob, all three are replaced back in the Napkin. The third is taken again, only this time it’s called Israel, then it’s put back. Isaac is taken as the promised son as it Becomes The Promised Son, the Seed of Abraham, not seeds as many, but Seed is One, as Christ. However, the Jew sees it somewhat different, they see Isaac as the unchanged Promise. The piece representing Isaac is broken, the other pieces remain in the napkin.

The Bread is our connection, Paul said we are the Bread; therefore, we are the Body, as Jesus Gave us His Body, but the Blood contains the New Testament, thus the Body is the wilderness, the womb to the Kingdom of God, the place of Mercy, the place where the Power of Mercy is found. The Body is not the New Covenant of Grace, it’s the preparation place for the Bride to enter the New. We are in the Body, the Kingdom of God is in us. Jesus will bless the cup, but He took, blessed and broke the Bread. His Body will be Broken for us, He gave His Life so we may have Life, we give our Life so He may Live His Life through us by the Spirit.

And He took The Cup, and when He had given thanks, He gave it to them: and they all drank of it. And He said unto them, This is My Blood of the New Testament, which is shed for many (14:23-24).

One must wonder what would have happened if the disciples refused to drink when Jesus said, “This is My Blood, now drink”? Many days prior some of the disciples heard how one must eat of the Body, and drink of the Blood, yet many walked with Jesus no more (Jn 6:66). Here the disciples find what the truth of the saying is, if only the others would have rejected their self-will and submitted to Jesus, they would be sitting at the same table gaining discernment.

Why would the disciples refuse the Cup? First, their tradition said, only Elijah could pick up the Cup, next it was a violation of the Law to drink Blood, or anything purported to be Blood. Jesus told them John was Elijah, here Jesus takes the Cup. They had enough reason in the Law alone to reject the cup, or walk out of the service, but there stood Jesus, it was more than enough reason to cast away traditions to do as He says.

More important in this verse is the word “many”, rather than “all”. The Body is open to All, but not the Blood. Jesus will build His Church from the Body, but the New Covenant is still in His Blood. No one is going to be the Bride of Christ unless they first enter the Body, but they must also accept the Blood of Christ to become the Church. How is the Blood manifested? In the New Birth, our evidence is the Seal of the Holy Spirit, as the evidence of the Kingdom of God within.

What does the Shadow show us about this? Did the high priest drink the blood? No, not at all, so what does this mean? Where was the blood of the animals spread? In the Tabernacle, ahh, the mystery, we become Tabernacles unto the Lord, thus in the end we find God tabernacling with the tabernacles. When we take of His Blood we are in fact placing the Blood within the our Tabernacle to Remember how the Blood by the Spirit is cleaning, restoring, repairing, bringing us into the Promise by forming us into God’s Son, so we can be sons of God.

Jesus will say He will not drink of the Vine until the Day is complete, but we are told to Drink, thus, Jesus is in one Vow, we’re in another, until all is complete.

Verily I say unto you, I will drink no more of the fruit of the vine, until that day I drink it new in the Kingdom of God (14:25)

The word “New” brings us an understanding of how New this Covenant is, it means Never before, not an addition, not a supplement, it’s something no man prior was privy to, thus showing as great as John the Baptist was, the least in the kingdom is greater.

And when they had sang an hymn, they went out into the Mount of Olives. And Jesus said unto them, All you shall be offended because of Me this night: for it is written, I will smite the Shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered (14:26-27).

This is after the meal, as they move toward the Garden. The Shepherd came to gather the sheep, yet Jesus says, they will be scattered. This type of scattering is not evil, it has a purpose based in a Good intent to bring a Good result. When the sheep are scattered because the leaders are evil, the intent and result are evil; however, in this case the scattering is to expose the hearts of the disciples, bringing their unbelief to the surface so it can be dwelt with.

When the conflict falls on them, their feet will also hit the pavement running for cover, yet they were not Born Again, thus they still heard the old man. Unless those tares are exposed, they will not be removed, meaning we can’t be healed. Peter’s pride and self-confidence had to be exposed before he would face it. Simply talking about denying the self means nothing, doing it means everything. We don’t “try” the saving of the soul, we do it. We try on clothes, we do the Things of God.

But after that I am risen, I will go before you into Galilee (14:28).

Jesus didn’t say, “if I am risen”, thus He is pointing to an event to happen, they are to go to Galilee, so will they? Not hardly, they will hide in a house scared half to death. The only ones with the nerve to venture out of the house will be the women, yet they will be the first to see Jesus is raised from the dead.

This is just another example of Jesus calling something a were, while it was still a not. Don’t forget this is just hours before the Cross, this is the place of faith, the one place wherein the disciples could have rested in what appeared to be certain destruction. The storm on the lake was nothing compared to seeing Jesus beaten, then put on the Cross.

We know Jesus was seen of Mary, the two witnesses on the road, finally the disciples saw Him in Jerusalem, not Galilee. It would seem Jesus either changed His mind, or didn’t know where He would be after the Resurrection. Not the case, this is a command for the disciples to go to Galilee, yet we know they didn’t. Jesus knew they wouldn’t or He would never have appeared at the house, rather He would still be in Galilee waiting. This is another area akin to Peter walking on the water, they were told one thing, they did another. Simply because we miss it, doesn’t mean it wasn’t presented. The purpose didn’t change, the disciples did go to Galilee after they were upbraided with their own unbelief.

But Peter said unto him, Although all shall be offended, yet will not I (14:29).

“Hung by the tongue”, now Peter makes a statement based in pride, yet Jesus will allow Peter to take a gut punch (sift) to drive the pride to the surface so Peter can see himself as he is seen, in order to make room for a humble and contrite heart.

What does this have to do with going to Galilee? Nothing, Peter is still stuck on “you will deny Me”. Peter is not only justifying himself, but he really believes he has the power and ability to stand. Self-justification comes from pride, as do all the self traits, thus Pride is deception, it makes one think they are more than they are, or less then they are, but never what they are. Luke shows a similar statement was made by Peter at the table, here it’s on the way to the Garden (Luke 22:31-34).  Putting Luke and Mark together we find this would be the second time Peter would interject his self-justification. Rather than say, “do you think so Lord?”, he is saying, “You don’t know me Lord”, yet it was Peter who didn’t know Peter. Peter is weak, but doesn’t know it, the sifting will almost take him in the other direction, wherein he will think “I’m not worthy”.

And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto you, That this day, even in this night, before the cock crow twice, you shall deny Me thrice (14:30).

This isn’t belittling Peter, it’s warning him, the offense will come, but it has a purpose with a Godly result. Satan will be exposed, Peter won’t have to hear, “Get you behind Satan” again, rather he will be able to say it.

But he spoke the more vehemently, If I should die with You, I will not deny You in any wise. Likewise also said they all (14:31).

Adding Luke to this, we find this is the third time Peter made his statement of self-imposed courage, these three all add to the events yet to come. All the three’s help to explain why Jesus asked Peter the three questions after the Resurrection (Jn 21:15-18). Peter lacked the Spirit, he lacked the Ingress Aires, he lacked the ability to confess Jesus, as Jesus confessed the Father; however, without the exposure he would always lack those abilities.

The word Vehemently means by Forcefulness Of Expression or centered in Intensity of Emotion. Peter assumed he was giving a statement of faith, yet he was calling Jesus a liar, thus he was using his emotions. Faith begins by hearing, but it must be based on our Belief of “God Is”,  Peter just heard, but he lacked “God Is” belief, meaning his retort was “No” Vehemently, hardly faith.

This also shows us the violence coming against the Kingdom, don’t forget Jesus is the Kingdom of God. This also proves spiritual matters to carnal minds are foolishness, Peter was convinced Jesus was wrong, yet he will find Jesus was right all along. There are times when our assumed statements of faith are based in fear, or pride, lacking any faith at all. We use the word faith, but remove Hope, lack the foundation of God Is, producing a statement of unbelief. We say God Isn’t, or the devil Is, removing ourselves from having Godly faith. We seem to think we have great faith when the event is under our control, yet the test of faith comes when the event is out of our control, yet we still praise the Lord. Jumping from mountain top, to mountain top isn’t faith; it’s a fear of having our faith tested. Faith is the vehicle to get us through the valleys to the mountain tops, not a means to call the valleys, mountain tops, nor a method we use to run from the valleys.

And they came to a place which was named Gethsemane: and He said to His disciples, Sit you here, while I shall pray. And He took with Him, Peter and James and John, and began to be sore amazed, and to be very heavy (14:32-33).

Peter made his statement before going to the Garden, his ability to truly overcome was before him, but he decided to sleep. The wording “Sore Amazed” means Deeply Distressed, we know Gethsemane means Winepress, or Place of Pressure. The table is the place for the sons of men to find how to become sons of God, the Garden is the anguish Jesus feels over the sons of perdition.

All this is going on while Judas was making his plans, forming his foundation to become the first son of perdition, yet Jesus was praying for him and all who would follow the Judas mindset. The premise is Jesus has lost none, except for the son of perdition, so the Scriptures can be fulfilled (Jn 17:12).

And said unto them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful unto the death: tarry you here, and watch (14:34).

Whose death? There are some standing here who shall not taste of death, yet one was tasting of it while making his plans of betrayal. This is clearer when Jesus said He has come to give Life, not take it, plus we know He knew of the Cross and looked past it to the Resurrection. The Cross was not easy, it would be painful, the victory however would be sweet, and glorious. What would the death of Jesus bring? Salvation? Of course, what else? Judgment, it’s the sorrow, if there is Eternal Salvation, there must be Eternal Judgment. The Joy of the Cross is Day related, the Sorrow Night related.

The words Tarry and Watch are sisters; prior Jesus told the disciples, “Watch and pray: for you know not when the time is” (Mark 13:33). Prior, He told them to Tarry while He, Peter, James and John went to the Mount, we know what happened when they failed to tarry. There is a time to Tarry, but if we Tarry, we watch and pray, if we move, we should have prayed prior as we are being watchful in the process.

The title “son of perdition” only appears twice in the Bible, once in John and once in II Thessalonians 2:3; however, the word Perdition is a New Testament word from the Greek Apolia translated as Destruction, Waste and Perdition some twenty times, all in the New Testament. The last time is in reference to the Eighth who goes into Perdition (Rev 17:11), but we also find when Judas said, “why was this waste of the ointment” he identified his own position, since the word Waste is Apolia (Perdition).

Peter would learn this lesson, as he would be able to describe the sons of perdition to a tee, yet not hold unforgiveness or hate toward them. They are the worker of Iniquity, the Just live by faith, the Unjust work at their Iniquity. The last time we see any of these people mention Judas is in Acts chapter one, afterward it refers to the Position, not the man. When we speak of Judas the person it’s his behavior before the Cross, thereafter it’s the position. This Garden proves Judas broke the heart of Jesus, as do all the sons of perdition. They have choice, but more so, they have the ability to do what is right. Peter says, many shall follow their pernicious (perdition) ways, they are covetous, using feigned words to make merchandise of us, they are presumptuous, self-willed, not afraid to speak evil against the children of God, they have eyes full of adultery, and unstable souls, following the way of Balaam, wells without Water, carried about with wanton theology, full of self-desires, self-importance, pride, ego and arrogance. While they promise us liberty, they themselves are servants of corruption (death – II Pet 2:1-22). Peter knew how close he came to falling head long into perdition, but he also understood the phrase, “those who are baptized and continue to believe shall be saved”.

And He went forward a little, and fell on the ground, and prayed that, If it were possible, the Hour might pass from Him (14:35).

This is not merely Jesus the man, this is Jesus the Head of the Body of Christ, as the Head of the Body He is praying for the Body. This prayer was answered; we are in Jesus, as He is in us, we are spared from the Hour of Temptation. This goes  with “lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil”, the evil God is delivering us from is the result of the Cup Jesus will take in this Garden. This takes us to, All things are possible with God, but not all things are profitable.

The first prayer related to Judas before the Cross, as Jesus was praying for those who persecuted Him. The other two prayers were alike, one for the Day, the other for the Night, yet both relate to those who enter, yet refuse to do the will of the Father. The Father is handing Jesus the Cup, thus is not a war of wills, but a manner of Jesus wanted to give all mankind to the Father, yet the Father knows the goats have no right to the Son.

The Hour started the moment the Son of man was betrayed, thus it related to the betrayal (Mark 14:41). The Hour of temptation on the world hasn’t passed, nor is it something yet to come, it has been here since Pentecost, it will continue until the end, yet we are free of the wrath of God by what Jesus did for us. Although we are free from the Hour, we still pray for God to deliver us from the evil, by exposing any hindering element in us. If we remain in the world, we will have tribulation, but Jesus has overcome the world, thus the Greater He in us will overcome the he of the world.

John was among the three in the Garden, later he would write, “Who is he who overcomes the world, but he who believes Jesus is the Son of God” (I Jn 5:5). This sounds easy enough, no one who claims to be a Christian has trouble with the concept of Jesus being the Son of God; however, the word Believe goes further than a mental concept based on ones opinion. John also added, “It is the Spirit bearing Witness, because the Spirit is Truth” (I Jn 5:6). The Spirit of Truth in us is the Greater He, the Greater He is how we Believe Jesus is the Son of God, because we are sons of God by the Spirit. Without the Spirit we will hold theological opinions based upon our knowledge of the events as we see them, yet we will still use the spirit of man to interpret them. The Spirit in us is part of  the Witness, if we receive the witness of man, the Witness of God is Greater (I Jn 5:9). We received the witness of these men through the knowledge they left us; yet if have received the Witness of God through the Water, Blood and Spirit by the New Birth we have a more firm secure foundation.

And He said, Abba, Father, all things are possible unto You; take away this Cup from Me: nevertheless not what I will, but what You will (14:36).

This now changes from Mercy to Grace, the Spirit bears witness with our Spirit granting us the position to say ABBA Father. The Third Cup will spare us from the Fourth Cup of the Wrath of God yet to come. Clearly this refers to being Born Again, we only find the title “ABBA Father” three times, once here, once in Romans 8:15, and once in Galatians 4:6, both Romans and Galatians define the ability as based on having the Spirit in us.

Could the Father give the Cup to an angel? Could He ignore it? After all, He knew about the Cup from the foundation of the world, His prophets talked about it for years,  Jesus preached on it. Could the Father now take the Cup away? The only possible means to remove the Cup was to remove the Cross, making everyone on earth accept Jesus  subject to the wrath of God. Without the Cross there is no grave, without the grave there is no Resurrection, without the Resurrection there is no hope, without hope there is no reason for faith. Without the Resurrection we can’t impute death to have the Spirit, yet without the Spirit we can’t be Justified, If we are not Justified, we won’t be Glorified. The connection is still if there is Eternal Salvation, there must also be Eternal Judgment.

After Pentecost Peter’s understanding of events was clear, he knew the forth Cup would have to be poured out. Yet he also knew the longsuffering of Jesus related to this very issue (II Pet 3:9-10). Could it be possible for every person to receive the Seed, then Sleep in Jesus? It’s possible, but not profitable.

The desire of Jesus knows All things are possible, His faith knows, “not what I will, but what You will”. This was not a battle of wills, it was desires and methods, Jesus was willing to bring every creation to the Father, the Father desired to make the enemies of Jesus His footstool (Acts 1:6-8). Jesus was willing to suffer the pains of the Cross even for those who would reject Him, mock Him, or spit on Him. As the Son of man the Mercy came forth as great drops of blood, they were not blood, but nonetheless we find Jesus prayed very hard for the Wicked. Let this mind be in you, which was first in Christ Jesus.

And He came and found them sleeping, and said unto Peter, Simon, sleep you? could not you watch one hour (14:37).

Jesus didn’t say, Peter could you not preach one hour? Jesus went back to the name Simon, rather than using Peter. When Peter went to sleep, Simon (the old man) was preparing the flesh for failure. There are two Greek words used for the English word Sleep. One means Sub-silence, it’s akin to a word meaning Inferior in position and condition; however, the word used here means to Lie Down In Rest, which would relate to those who “sleep in Jesus”. Peter as an example of those without the Spirit who will sleep through the Night. Of course Peter will change positions on Pentecost entering the position of those who are dead in Christ.

These prayers are also for the victims of the sons of perdition, those victims were robbed of having the Spirit, thus they will Sleep in Jesus as well. However, they will also operate in Mercy, thus we will not rob them of their reward, but they will have to sleep until the Night is complete then enter the resurrection unto Life.

Watch you and pray, lest you enter into Temptation. The Spirit truly is Ready, but the flesh is weak (14:38).

This isn’t the Spirit of Peter, the Spirit is Ready, the time was close, Peter should have been praying the prayer of forgiveness, but he was still “born of the flesh”, the flesh is weak as Peter will find out shortly.

The Greek also has two words for the English word Ready, one means to prepare to be ready; however, the other is the reference here, it means to Be predisposed to do something in advance with speed and quickness, showing how the Spirit was fully ready to come as soon as the Holy Ghost was released, with the predisposed awareness of the victory of the Resurrection.

And again He went away, and prayed, and spoke the same words (14:39).

This gives us two Seasons, not one. When the Body is broken, the Beast of the Earth will remain. In our Season they are among those who can be termed a “false Christ”, in the Night they move to the position of being a “false prophet”, but in both Seasons they are the Wicked, the workers of iniquity (unequal). We find this in the last prayer being like the prior, even with the same words being used. The last or second prayer was for our Season, the next one is pointed to the Season to come, thus the Body will be Broken, no one can stop it. We also see the call to repent is continual, God will not give up on the sons of perdition, they are the ones who separate themselves, it’s not the other way around.

And when He returned, He found them asleep again, (for their eyes were heavy,) neither knew they what to answer Him (14:40).

This time Peter didn’t think about saying anything, or doing anything on the spur of the moment. This verse would almost seem out of context in reference to the next verse which tells us Jesus “came the third time”; however, they connect, when He came the Third time He found them asleep.

And He came the third time, and said unto them, Sleep on now and take your Rest: it is enough, the Hour is come, behold the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. Rise up, let us go; lo, he that betrayed Me is at hand (14:41-42).

This verse shows what He said when He came the third time. Yet when He returns will He find Faith? Or will He find the Season of night when no man can work? When He calls us up, will He find Faith? Or will He find us asleep? Will He find us running about saying something, just to say it? Will He find us doing something, just to do it? Or will He find us Watching and Praying? Truly He will find Many asleep, but He will also find a Few who are wide awake and praying.

The Gospel started with, “repent, the kingdom is at hand”, now it moves to, “he that betrayed Me is at hand”. The Hour of Temptation was not prior to this time, rather it could only begin when someone from within the kingdom of heaven, rejected the promised Kingdom of God for the self nature. Judas made a decision, starting a position with members. John says they came from us, they are the antichrists or as Jesus said, the false christs, like Judas they were within, something we tend to forget.

They kiss the Son with deceit, they hold out their hands of greed, twisting Scripture to fit their self-desires, wells without the Water of Life, clouds of unbelief full of fear, holders of the cares of this world, destroyers of faith, thieves of belief, cursed vessels in the kingdom of heaven, yet we don’t fight against flesh and blood, we fight to remain free of becoming one of them. Paul termed this aspect of warfare as “spiritual wickedness”, or “spiritual iniquity”, meaning we war against spiritual iniquity by having the Spirit as well as being Spiritual in nature.

And immediately, while He yet spoke, came Judas, one of the twelve, and with him a great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief priests and the scribes and the elders (14:43).

It’s vital for us to discern how the betrayal came from within, keeping us from running around looking for some heathen to come forth as a mystic Antichrist. This is all very interesting, Judas could not betray the disciples, but he did betray the Lord. The Pharisees had no power whatsoever against Jesus until Judas joined them; therefore, the Wicked are found within the field, but never in the Kingdom of God. The workers of iniquity as the vessels of dishonor fail at Mercy, not Grace.

And he that betrayed Him had given them a token, saying Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is He; take Him, and lead Him away safely (14:44).

The sign the Pharisees sought would be provided by the traitor. Judas was so kind, his concern for Jesus being taken safely was touching, yet it was still based on the self-will of Judas. “Now boys, don’t hurt Him, by the way is this real silver?”. Judas didn’t want Jesus hurt; he simply wanted his own agenda to be carried out by those who were opposed to the Lord. Judas used the Lord of Glory to bring about his self-desire, rather than being used by the Lord to bring about the Will of God. Judas promoted his self-nature, rather than denying it, he sought to preserve his flesh, rather than see it crucified, he prepared his own table before the idol of self, rather than prepare his heart to receive the Table of the Lord.

And as soon as he was come he went straightway to Him, and said, Master, master: and kissed Him. And they laid their hands on Him and took Him. And one of them that stood by drew a sword, and smote a servant of the high priest, and cut off his ear. And Jesus answered and said unto them, Are you come out, as against a thief, with swords and with staves to take Me? (14:45-48).

We know Peter was the one with the sword and Malchus was the servant who lost his ear. Jesus healed the man’s ear then told Peter to put away the sword of destruction. The word Stave means a Club, Jesus wants to know what He stole from them, what crime has He committed? Just as Jehovah asked the people many years prior, Jesus asks, What wrong did I do to you? Many of those who come against us need to hear the same question.

Peter’s statement was factual to him, but nonetheless, it was self-deception. Peter really believed he was able to stand and fight to the death, he honestly felt his courage would prove to the Lord how loyal he was, or show how wrong the Lord was about him; however, the courage required here is much different, this required patience, mercy, kindness, and strength beyond the ability of natural man.

I was daily with you in the temple teaching, and you took Me not: but the Scriptures must be fulfilled (14:49).

These Pharisees and rulers knew God sought Mercy, why then were they able to do evil? Wasn’t God greater than their evil? How could this be? Ahh, in the plan, God didn’t excuse their evil, but worked it into the plan. This shows the evil is not condoned, or ordained by God, but it doesn’t mean God can’t use the temptation to bring about Good for the called of God (I Cor 10:13). Did they think they were putting the Passover Lamb on the Cross? Did they presume Jesus is the Lamb of God? Not for a second, they thought they were doing one thing, but really did another. However, since they were having success, they assumed God approved of their actions, they assumed they were doing God a great service, after all God didn’t stop it. The failure of the Wicked is equating success for the moment as God condoning their activity, when in truth God is allowing for a purpose, to show His Mercy on the vessels of honor. The event may not turn out “pleasant” at the moment, but the result will tell the tale, not the event itself. Here is the absolute proof of the statement, the Cross seemed anything but good to the disciples at the moment, it even seemed like a pleasure for the religious leaders for the moment, but it all turned within three days.

And they all forsook Him, and fled (14:50).

Prior Peter made a statement, in the statement he joined all those who were following Jesus. Peter said, “Lo, we have left all, and have followed You”; thus the test was upon them all, not just Peter (Mark 10:28). A confession is not based on words alone, a confession is based on actions. The testing of our faith is for our benefit, do our words match our actions?

And there followed Him a certain young man, having a linen cloth cast about his naked body; and the young men laid hold on him: and he left the linen cloth and fled from them naked (14:51-52).

The Greek word for Young Man, or Young Men is Neaniskos meaning one under forty years, this is different from the Greek Paidion. This is a reference to the Full Ear, rather than the Blade. The Young Man (Full Ear) had the linen cloth which was a common garment to wear during Passover, especially for the meal, yet other Young Men took hold of him, making him run into the night Naked, which shows how the “covering” was taken. It is felt by many the reference points to Mark, indicating he was an eye witness. It may be, but the context shows the old covering was removed, the lad was naked. Hebrews 4:12-13 gives us the correct method, the Word of God is Jesus in us, the Greater He, Another Comforter, yet the Word is dividing and separating to make us open and naked before God, no masks or facades, just open and honest.

And they led Jesus away to the high priest: and with him were assembled all the chief priests and the elders and the scribes (14:53).

It was bad enough holding a trial at night, but they also involved all the elders and scribes into their evil. When the self-will makes a decision to do as it will, it will involve others with it. The high priest was promising liberty for the nation, yet he, himself was a slave to corruption (II Pet 2:19).

There were three groups, two of which were involved in the trials, one of which had no idea these trials were going on. The high priests, scribes and elders didn’t make the arrest, rather they sent their watchdogs to do the dirty work (Mark 14:43). If their plan turned bad during the arrest, they could sit in their secret chamber claiming innocence, if the plan went their way, they could hold their trial. Hiding behind men is always a sign of the false, they sit behind an elder, pastor, or scholars, usurping the authority, but if anything goes wrong they are quick to point to their source, rather than take the blame.

The third group were all the Jews who were keeping the Passover, all those who were busy at home, or resting in their beds. They were sleeping while the tares were hard at work condemning the hope of Israel. This trial was planned to be at a time when most of the people wouldn’t be around, just a few hand-picked people who would either do as the high priest desired, or do nothing.

And Peter follows Him afar off, even into the palace of the high priest: and he sat with the servants, and warmed himself at the fire (14:54).

The servants would have been those who did the arresting, here Peter is warming himself, or making his flesh comfortable among the Wicked, while his Master was being accused. Peter was still following Jesus, but “afar off” (at a great distance); thus one can claim to follow Jesus, but nonetheless be “afar off”, meaning they fail at truly Following Him.

The procedure was specific, first came the accusation, supported by two or more witnesses, who must be eyewitnesses, whose witness must agree, then and only then was a trial to be held, yet it had to be in the presence of the congregation. In this case, they arrested Jesus in secret, held the trial at night, held it in front of those who did the arresting, sought the witnesses after the fact; all of which were violations of the Law. Today this would be an instant appeal for reversal; however, it was still in the plan, the princes of the world were still completing the will of God, but only Jesus was doing the Will of God. God’s will being carried out, and being in God’s will are different.

In all this we have the five trials, yet in each case it would appear as if Jesus is losing. Some might contend it a “great victory” would have been Jesus being set free at the first trial, but we know it would have been total failure. Not all “court cases” end in supposed victory, are victory, not all ending in failure, are failure; therefore, the question is, “did we praise God in the failure, as much as we did in the success?”.

And the chief priests and all the council sought for witness against Jesus to put Him to death; and found none (14:55).

Their intent was to put Jesus to death, thereby bringing another violation: only after the trial was ended, would the evidence lead to the verdict. Here, they had a goal, sought the support from others to complete their goal in spite of the Law, yet used the Law as their excuse to bring the punishment. Pharisees, their watchdogs, and the like, all set out with the intent of destruction, based on exalting themselves, as they use twisted false evidence as their support. They were moved by envy, their source was the spirit lusting to envy. By joining with Judas they enforced their wickedness, becoming members of the son of perdition.

For many bare false witness against Him, but their witness agreed not together (14:56).

There were many who said, “He did blaspheme”, but none could agree on the specifics, the witness must be based in specifics, not vague accusations. This trial lacked Mercy from the beginning to the end, in it we see Jesus, who humbled Himself as He submitted to death, even the death of the Cross (Ph’l 2:8).

And there arose certain, and bare false witness against Him, saying, We heard Him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I will build another made without hands. But neither so did their witness agree together (14:57-59).

It’s not simply the phrase, but when it was said, who was there, who else heard it, where was it said, what else was said, more important, What was the intent? These witnesses made statements about what they thought was said, rather than what was said.

Where did Jesus say this? In John 2:19 we find Jesus said, “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up”, this He said regarding His body. They took a statement added a couple of words, took other words out of context, then put them all together to fit their purpose. This is the result of envy, not a nice picture. In reference to the false statement, the Jews were present when the statement was made, they knew the account given was false, they were obligated by the Law to say so.

The sign was the Resurrection of Jesus, yet at the time of the trials they were yet to see the sign. It would be after the Resurrection for the Pharisees and religious leaders to have their chance to believe, yet the Book of Acts shows their acts at this time established a stronghold causing them to reject the Truth later.

And the high priest stood up in the midst, and asked Jesus, saying, Answer You nothing? what is it which these witness against You? (14:60).

Jesus wasn’t going to justify Himself, He wasn’t going to answer the false witness, it wasn’t up to Him to make any statement, rather it was up to the high priest to ask for witnesses to support the contents of the accusation.

But He held His peace, and answered nothing, Again the high priest asked Him, and said unto Him, Are You The Christ, the Son of the Blessed? (14:61).

The Greek word for Peace is Stopao meaning Involuntary Stillness or Inability To Speak, also, it means to be Calm or Still As Quiet Water. The Mercy, courage and position of Jesus was complete Mercy, He remained in a humble state. He didn’t lash out,  He didn’t yell at the high priest or the witnesses. Some of us would have been on top of the table telling them all, we’re the anointed of God, who do they think

they’re messing with, anyhow? Not the mind of Christ, self-justification is so easy to fall into, Jesus could have said, “it was the religion you gave Me”, but He didn’t. There are many times when we think words would serve us best, but Mercy serves the Lord better, the Spirit will use the bit of Stopao to keep our mouths closed at times.

And Jesus said, I Am, and you shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of Power, and coming in the clouds of heaven (14:62).

Does this mean the high priest was saved? Does it mean Jesus returned, or all this is a figment of our imagination? Jesus answered a question, He didn’t make a statement. John answered this with one verse, which reads: “Behold, He comes with clouds; and every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced Him: and all the kindreds of the earth shall wail because of Him” (Rev 1:7). It’s still appointed unto all men once to die, then comes the judgment; at the judgment every eye will see Jesus, whether they lived five thousand years ago, or two seconds before His coming.

This high priest will see Jesus as the “Son of man”, he knows the saying, “every idle word men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment. For by your words you shall be justified, and by your words you shall be condemned” (Matt 12:36-37). The high priest had the opportunity to conduct this endeavor with Mercy, or use the spirit of disobedience, the choice was his, the result of his choice is in the hand of God. If we are ever appointed to conduct a meeting wherein someone has brought an accusation, Truth must be the goal, Mercy the foundation, if not, we are the guilty one.

The high priest rent his clothes, and said, What need we any further witnesses? (14:63).

The answer should have come from the council, Jesus didn’t say He was the Christ, the high priest said it, Jesus merely agreed with the statement. Even if Jesus said, He was the Christ, it still wasn’t enough to convict Him of heresy or blasphemy, rather they needed specific teachings or actions supporting the direct accusation, we know Jesus said, “Son of man”, thus there is no accusation, the prophets were called sons of men.

The Renting of clothes was a sign of repentance, but in this case it was used to generate emotionalism to manipulate the crowd into agreeing with the high priest, even if they didn’t. This form of manipulation forced the people to follow the demands of the high priest, but these people were all man pleasers, now they prove it. Prior Jesus taught His disciples in reference to the use of this type of manipulation; the princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion, or authority upon the people, rather than for the people (Matt 20:25). However, it shall not be so among us, whosoever will be great among us, let him be our minister, whosoever will be chief among us, let him be our servant (Matt 20:26-27). This trial shows what happens when leaders are self run, as they allow the old man to sit as judge. The high priest will add to his manipulation, by pulling others into his sin.

You have heard the blasphemy, what think you? And they all condemned Him to be guilty of death (14:64).

The blasphemy was obvious, but it wasn’t on the part of Jesus, it was being conducted by the high priest and his followers. The renting of the clothes displayed what the high priest wanted, the others followed out of fear. The high priest could now say, it was the people, not him; after all he did ask, they answered of their own “free will”. The pulpit is a powerful tool, it can be used to draw people to the Lord, or push them from the Lord.

What was the “blasphemy”? When Jesus said, “sitting on the Right Hand side”, it was the same as saying He is God the Son, the One with the same and equal authority and power as the Father, but He also added “Son of man”, so in truth there was no violation. The Jews knew what it meant, for them to use the phrase would have been blasphemy, but there is no Lie or Guile in Jesus, thus, Jesus Himself showed His positional authority, ending for all time any heretical thinking of Him as someone who merely did good, and had some things to say, He is the Word made flesh to save man.

And some began to spit on Him, and to cover His face, and to buffet Him, and to say unto Him, Prophesy: and the servants did strike him with the palms of their hands (14:65).

The importance of the position of Peter is now unveiled, he was standing with the servants of the religious leaders, the same ones who were striking his Lord and Master. The high priest knew the Old Testament better than most of us, he was looking upon this and should have recalled, “I gave My back to the smiters, and My cheeks to them who plucked off the hair: I hid not My face from shame and spitting” (Isa 50:6). Jesus told the high priest, “I Am”; now Jehovah is asking again, “Where is the bill of your mother’s divorcement, whom I have put away? or which of My creditors is it to whom I have sold you? Behold, for your iniquities have you sold yourselves, and for your transgressions is your mother put away” (Isa 50:1). The sign was before the high priest, the Truth was already written, but his natural soulish desire to see his own will completed blinded him to the truth.

And as Peter was beneath in the palace, there came one of the maids of the high priest: and when she saw Peter warming himself, she looked upon him, and said, And you also were with Jesus of Nazareth (14:66-67).

This maid was the door keeper, she was associated with the high priest, but Mark shows she is coming from one location back to the fire, thus it is very probable she was also among those who hit and spit on Jesus, since she is the door keeper it would be her who saw Peter and “the other disciple” enter. Her accusation is one of anger, she is just as prepared to spit on Peter, as she was on Jesus.

But he denied saying, I know not, neither understand I what you say. And he went out into the porch; and the cock crew (14:68).

The word Understand means Acquainted With, it was used in John in reference to the teaching on the Porter and Door. Jesus said He is the Door, the Porter opens and guides the sheep into the sheepfold, where they can Hear the Voice of the Lord (Jn 10:1-5). When Jesus spoke this parable to the Pharisees, they “understood not what things they were which He spoke unto them” (Jn 10:6). The Pharisees were not acquainted with either the Lord or the Holy Ghost; however, in this case Peter denies being acquainted with the sayings, acts, ways of Jesus. This maid was the keeper of the priests door, Peter was denying the true Door, as he was looking for the rear exit.

And a maid saw him again and began to say to them that stood by, This is one of them (14:69).

Prior it was one on one, now this maid is talking to others, she is now pulling Peter into the conversation. The pit begins with a little hole, then it gets bigger and bigger. Peter didn’t jump up in front of the high priest to deny Jesus, it was among the servants of the high priest, or just a few at a time.

Peter was willing to die in a good fight, but to toss away his life for an idea, even for an idea of truth was beyond his concept of courage. There are some who will die for religious reasons, presuming their efforts will get them into heaven, thus they fight with the self-based, self-deceived motive of murder gaining them honor, yet the devil is the murderer, like the Pharisees, they self-deceived as they do the works of their father the devil.

And he denied it again. And a little after, they that stood by said again to Peter, Surely you are one of them: for you are a Galilaean, and your speech agrees thereto (14:70).

Many days prior Nathaniel heard about Jesus, and said, “Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth?” (Jn 1:46). Peter was being pinned to a specific locale and a specific group. Prior the maid made the reference vague, perhaps Peter knew about Jesus, but now it’s getting real specific, as they say, “you are one of them”. Peter was going to distance himself further from Jesus by moving  deeper into the fire, as the sift is beginning to work the more.

But he began to curse and to swear, saying, I know not this man of whom you speak (14:71).

My, my, a corruption eruption. First Peter said, I don’t understand, then What are you talking about? Now it’s a direct denial of even knowing Jesus, not only did Peter deny the Lord, but he did it “the more vehemently” (Mark 14:31). As convinced as Peter was regarding his courage, now he is as convincing others he has nothing to do with Jesus, but it would all fall apart when Peter finds the Lord knows the deep things in a person, yea even their hearts and minds.

And the second time the cock crew. And Peter called to mind the word that Jesus said to him, Before the cock crow twice, you shall deny me thrice. And when he thought thereon, he wept (14:72).

This experience is a perfect example of something appearing evil on the surface, but the intent and purpose end Good. Peter’s ego, arrogance and the pride of life he trusted in, are all being exposed before his face. Peter will look into the face of Jesus and see the Christ he talked about before, but never knew. Jesus didn’t call out, “Peter you jerk I told you, but no, you won’t listen, well My friend will you listen now”. The context shows us Peter saw Mercy he knew Jesus was forgiving him at the same time Peter was in denial.

Later Peter will have another decision to make, it won’t take all day, it will only take a few seconds. Peter will face a net with 153 fish, then hear, “Son of Jonah do you love Me more than these?”. Peter will come to the conclusion, “Lord You know all things”, rather than, “you know I don’t know”.

Since this started prior to the midnight watch, it would be morning before the high priests would have their lies and witnesses coached enough to present their case to Pilate. We know the term “cock crow” is a method of keeping time, it would morning when the guard crowed the second time. It was not some chicken chasing Peter around, it was at a specific time (Mark 13:35).

And straightway in the morning the chief priests held a consultation with the elders and scribes and the whole council, and bound Jesus, and carried Him away, and delivered Him to Pilate (15:1).

This consultation was the prearranged manipulation of the high priests to involve the civil government in their evil plans. Pilate didn’t care if Jesus, or any other Jew, would have made the religious claim of being The Christ, or being Christ Like, but a claim of being a king or one higher than the civil authority would have drawn the interest of Pilate.

And Pilate asked Him, Are You the King of the Jews? And He answering said unto him, You said it (15:2).

The only information Pilate had was the accusation of Jesus being the King of the Jews. If the accusation was religious in nature, Pilate would have rejected the priests and sent them away, the priests knew this, thus they attempt to make this a civil violation, with the intent of forcing Pilate to do their dirty work. An interesting note it was not the violation at their trials, they changed the charge to entice Pilate into their plan (Mark 14:61-62).

We know Herod was a Jew appointed by the Romans as king, the Romans felt any person who said they were king of the Jews was out to overthrow the Romans, but Pilate sees Peace on this Jesus, yet envy in the faces of the Religious leaders.

And the chief priests accused Him of many things; but He answered nothing. And Pilate asked Him again, saying, Answer You nothing? behold how many things they witness against You. But Jesus answered nothing; so that Pilate marveled (15:3-5).

The chief priests said Many things, yet the only thing they brought before Pilate was the accusation of Jesus being King of the Jews. Pilate will attempt to pull all this back into a religious element, by saying Jesus is called the Christ (Matt 27:22), but the religious leaders keep going back to the king issue.

Again, Jesus refused to answer, or justify the accusations, if the people wanted to believe the statements were false after seeing the signs and wonders for two years, so be it, it was their own choice.

Now at the feast he released unto them one prisoner, whosoever they desired. And there was one named Barabbas, which lay bound with them that had made insurrection with him, who had committed murder in the insurrection (15:6-7)

Here is the paradox, they deliver Jesus based on the premise of Him being the ”King of the Jews”, yet they attempted to make it a type of insurrection against the Romans, yet the one who will be released was convicted of insurrection. We know about Barabbas, but Mark will add an element; if the people called for the release of Barabbas they were also condoning insurrection, yet they claimed Jesus was committing insurrection. Their own actions would condemn them, by exposing their hearts before Pilate. Why would these people be so concerned about a Man, whom they say made a claim tantamount to insurrection, yet demand the release of one who was not only directly involved in the insurrection, but committed murder? The only possible reason was envy in an evil heart full of the self-nature.

And the multitude crying aloud began to desire him to do as he had ever done unto them. But Pilate answered them, saying, Will you that I release unto you the King of the Jews? For he knew the chief priests had delivered Him for envy (15:8-10).

Even Pilate saw how envy moved the religious rulers, but the religious rulers didn’t see it, it’s the point. Sin is deceptive, we can see it in others, but do we see it in ourselves? At times the Beam seems so small, who cares? Then, when clarity comes, we see the same beam is as big as a telephone pole.

But the chief priests moved the people, that he should rather release Barabbas unto them. And Pilate answered and said again unto them, What will you than that I shall do unto Him whom you call the King of the Jews? (15:11-12).

The chief priests were not allowed to influence the people in reference to political matters; even in taking a vote, the youngest started first, unto the eldest, to make sure the youngest was not influenced by the elders, yet here the elders are forcing the vote to influence the people.

Pilate pointed to the people saying, “Whom you call the King of the Jews”; rather than saying, Whom you accuse of being the King of the Jews. Pilate knew the reputation of Jesus, it was his business to know what was going on among the Jews, thus he had information regarding the ride into Jerusalem. Pilate was reminding the people of their confession, but here they changed in midstream, now it’s Crucify Him, rather than “Hosanna” (v. 11:9). This would be Wednesday morning, Jesus rode into the city on Saturday, not many days hence. The phrase, “kingdom of our father David” in Mark 11:10 was the same as calling Jesus The King of the Jews. Pilate is attempting to set Jesus free, yet by this time the wild unsaved emotions of the people are guiding them.

And they cried out again, Crucify Him (15:13).

How many of these same people were crying, “Jesus, Thou Son of David, have Mercy on me” just days prior? How many of them received Mercy, or heard the kingdom was at hand? How many of them saw the Mercy of Jesus displayed? How many of them are willing to give Mercy now? Were they told to be merciful as their Father in heaven? Yes, thus now it’s their time to render Mercy for the Mercy they received. This shows how Mercy is mandatory, but we need Grace by the Spirit to maintain both Mercy and Grace.

We found the Wicked enter the kingdom based on the Mercy of the Father, but they refuse to give Mercy. Here we find Judas and his works following; Judas was one man, but these many people are doing his works. Whether any of these people had been healed by Jesus or not isn’t noted, but this we do know, the “fame” of the Good works of Jesus did go throughout the land, they had the information, none of the “fame” ever said Jesus harmed one soul.

Then Pilate said unto them, Why, what evil has He done? And they cried out the more exceedingly, Crucify Him (15:14).

Pilate’s question was legitimate, how could he condemn a man to death, unless there was an evil committed worthy of death? So far Pilate doesn’t have the evidence to convict Jesus of any crime, much less one unto death.

If Jesus did anything, this was the time to speak up, but the people had nothing against Him, the chief priests knew they had nothing against Jesus. The blasphemy is taking the Lord’s Name in vain, or equating one’s self to being God, but the accusation of Jesus being the Son of God, is different from being God the Son. Today the Jew believes the Messiah will be a man, who will lead them through the Time of Comfort, the Pharisees during the earthly ministry felt the same. If Jesus didn’t remove Pilate, take Rome, then bring about the Time of Comfort, He must not be the Messiah. They confused times and Seasons; prior to all this Jesus reminded the Pharisees, Elohiym, Himself called the religious rulers Elohiym, how then could Jesus be committing blasphemy for saying He was the Son of Elohiym (Jn 10:33-37 & Ps 82:1-8). The priests accused Jesus of “many things”, none of which held any truth, yet even their accusations were not enough for Rome to inflict death. Not one accusation was supported by evidence under the Law of Moses, none of them held any civil or religious validity (Mark 15:3). There are times when evil appears to be ruling, or the envy of religion appears to be overcoming us, but the result will determine the event, the event never determines the event. We don’t judge the event to the event, we hear the Spirit as we put our trust and faith in God to find the Precious.

This event looked anything but Good, the disciples ran, Peter denied the Lord, Judas betrayed Him, Pilate attempted to save Jesus, but was ineffective, the high priests had their way, the people were like putty in their hands, yet all this was Marvelous in the eyes of God. Our problem is not the event, it’s our soulish reaction to the event producing the problem.

And so Pilate, willing to content the people, released Barabbas unto them, and delivered Jesus, when he had scourged Him, to be crucified. And the soldiers led Him away into the hall, called Praetorium; and they call together the whole band (15:15-16).

The Praetorium is the Common Hall, or Hall of Judgment, which was an open edifice, it was a place of imposing appearance and size. The entire area was called to witness the punishment. This same concept of witnessing the brutal punishment by a whip went on for years, even into the 18th Century. Aboard ships of Her Majesty’s Navy the punishment was witnessed by all hands, the purpose of warning them what happens when they break the codes. In this case, Pilate was hoping against hope the beating would be enough to suffice the morbid minds of the people. We already know what the whip caused,  as violent as it was, the Precious says, By His Stripes You Were Healed.

And they clothed Him with purple, and plaited a crown of thorns, and put it about His head, and began to salute Him, Hail, King of the Jews! And began to smote Him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon Him, and bowing their knees worshipped Him. And when they had mocked Him, they took off the purple from Him, and put His own clothes on Him, and led Him out to crucify Him (15:17-20).

Jesus took the thorns (curse) for us, He produced our hope unto the saving of the soul. Thorns choke out the Word, when the cares of this world, the deceitfulness of riches, and the lusts for other things come as the thorns, we remember what Jesus did for us, He holds the victory, His Faith has proven itself (Mark 4:19 & Rev 3:1-3).

All these efforts were in the plan, God isn’t making up the plan, rather all these things were seen before the foundation of the world. On the same note, the religious rulers had a plan as well, but their plan was subject to change based on the circumstance, yet motivated by anger. They were being Anti Christ as they were coming against Jesus the Christ. The enemy was behind it wanting Jesus to justify Himself, to call the angels down, to jump from the Cross. The religious rulers wanted Jesus to call out in pain, thereby showing His guilt; however, Jesus never so much as uttered one word against any of these people, He never justified Himself, although they mocked Him to His face; He never rendered evil for evil; He who did no sin, nor was guile found in His mouth, never used His liberty as a cloak of maliciousness, when He was reviled, He reviled not again (I Pet 2:13-24). For what glory is it, if, when you are buffeted for your faults, you shall take it patiently? but if, when you do well, and suffer for it, you take it patiently, this is acceptable before God (I Pet 2:20). Peter remembered what he saw, he learned his lessons well.

And they compel one Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, to bear His Cross (15:21).

Simon is a Hebrew name meaning Hearing, or He Who Hears; this Cyrenian was a Gentile, with a Hebrew name representing all of us who make the decision to pick up our Cross. Alexander means Man Defender or A Helper Of Man; whereas Rufus means Red it’s the same meaning as Esau; this man didn’t bring the Cross, but he did bow and carry it. The same is true for us, we can bow and pick our cross up, thereby, accepting the death of Jesus in our place. This helps explain the Grain Of Mustard Seed further; Jesus said, the Grain must die before life can come forth. He died for us, so we can have live, in order to live for Him.

Today there is a place called the Dome Of The Rock Mosque, where Islam says Mohammed ascended into heaven, but where the Jews know Abraham gave the sacrifice; however, Abraham said, the Place was Called Jehovah-Jireh. Abraham said “it shall be seen”, what shall be seen? Zion is the mount of God, but the Mount where the Lord was crucified is called Golgotha, the Place of the Skull.

We receive our Mount of Olives to obtain Mercy, we move to the Mount of Transfiguration for the process of Metamorphose unto the change by Grace; however, it all begins when we give ourselves on the Mount of the Skull, as we impute the old nature dead on the Cross of Jesus. The action of our faith places us in the Grave to gain the knowledge of the Resurrection, then we enter the Fullness of our Pentecost to acquire God’s Wisdom to speak as spiritual children of the most High God by the Spirit. This is the faith of the mustard seed, line upon line, precept upon precept, enduring through the Growth to become the Power of His Christ.

And they bring Him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of the skull (15:22).

When Abraham found the ram, it was caught by its horns, or caught by the head. The Father wounded the head of the wicked house (Hab 3:13), here Jesus as the Head of the Body provided the place of Separation, one where death can occur so life can begin.

Jesus was not crucified under the Skull, but on it, which means His Feet were over it, thus He was raised above death, raised above His enemies, He blessed us, forgave us, died for us, gave Himself so we can be Multiplied in the Spirit. He possessed the Gate of His enemies, thus the gates of hell shall not prevail against us.

The word Blessed means a Reason to be Happy, thus we can be blessed, yet fail to receive it. God can place a glass of water before a man dying of thirst, yet if the man doesn’t reach for it, he will die looking at his blessing. The Kingdom is always At Hand, it’s our faith putting it In Hand.

And they gave Him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but He received it not (15:23).

Jesus said, He would not drink of the fruit of the vine until He entered His Kingdom, the Cross is part of His Glory, but not all of it. The Glory comes as the result of the Resurrection, the death is the beginning of the race, Life the goal. Jesus knew the Cross was connected to the Grave, just as the Resurrection connected to Grace, it would be worth it when the disciples were filled with Joy to the brim when the Holy Ghost brought the Gift. Then the saying, that Born of the Spirit is Spirit would be fact in the hearts of the disciples.

The wine used here is vinegar, the addition of the myrrh made it a type of sedative. We obtain our English word Vinegar from the Latin, the Latin came from the Greek. The word Vinegar is a compound word meaning, Sour Wine or the product of Sour Grapes. The Cross was not Sour Grapes to Jesus, it was a joy being able to give something, even Abraham couldn’t give. Abraham was willing to give his only son, the product of the promise, but Abraham was not asked to give of himself for a sacrifice. Abraham believed God was able to raise the lad, even from the ashes of death (Heb 11:19). God accounted Abraham as righteous, but Abraham accounted God as able to raise the dead to complete the promise. Abraham obeyed God, Isaac obeyed his father, both are symbols of our walk.

And when they crucified Him, they parted His garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take. And it was the third hour, and they crucified Him (15:24-25).

Psalm 22 depicts the events of the three days, but here Mark says Jesus was crucified at the Third Hour or 9:00 AM, yet he also says Jesus wasn’t placed on the Cross at noon (Mark 15:33). Mark divides the Cross into three sections of three hours each, giving us a total of Nine, there are Nine fruits of the Spirit, and Nine areas of the Manifestation of the Spirit, none of which are a cursing. If we have the Nine areas of the Fruit of the Spirit, and display the Nine areas of the Manifestation of the Spirit, we are a Blessing.

When Jesus was delivered to Pilate, it was the same as handing Him over to sinners. The Crucifixion included more than the Cross, Mark incorporates the beatings, mocking, and such into the Crucifixion, we must do the same, or we haven’t received the Cross. From 9:00 AM until Noon Jesus went from one beating to another, from one mocking to another. From Noon until 3:00 PM Jesus endured more beatings and trails, then came the Cross at 3:00 PM, He hung there until the sun was beginning to set.

And the superscription of His accusation was written over, THE KING OF THE JEWS (15:26).

We saw how important this sign was, as it connected to the past, the time at the moment and to our Season, as well as the one to come.

And with Him they crucify two thieves; the one on His right hand, and the other on His left (15:27).

Not only did this insure the promise in the blessing of unanswered prayer, but it was a preview of things to come. The one on the left represents the sons of perdition, the one on the right, the vessels of honor. Both men had done wrong, both were subject to their punishment, but only one knew Jesus was innocent. The other called out, “Save Yourself and me too”, the sons of perdition seek the self-pleasure, the self-glory, they continually contrive methods to get around the responsibility of the Cross. Excuses of ineffectiveness are based in carnal reasoning to get around the requirements of the Cross, produce unbelief, doubt, then end in envy and strife. On the other hand there are those who receive the duties and responsibility of the Cross, they suffer their grave time, but Joy in having the Power of the Resurrection.

And the scripture was fulfilled, which says, And He was numbered with the transgressors. And they that passed by railed on Him, wagging their heads, and saying, Ah, You that destroys the temple, and builds it in three days, save Yourself, and come down from the Cross (15:28-30).

The scripture completed here is Isaiah 53:12, which reads “Therefore will I divide Him a portion with the great, and He shall divide the spoil with the Strong; because He has poured out His soul unto death: and He was numbered among the transgressors; and He bare the sins of many, and made intercession for the transgressors”. We are the Strong who hold the Strength of the Spirit, Jesus forever makes intercession for us; however, it doesn’t mean He is standing before the Father speaking, rather it means the Blood of Jesus is the Intercession in our lives, the sprinkling of the Blood provides our intercession.

Likewise also the chief priests mocking said among themselves with the scribes, He saved others; Himself He cannot save (15:31)

This is an admission of the Power of Jesus to save others, they admit Jesus did in fact Save others, but their unbelief has blinded them to the purpose of the Cross. This also explains why Mark told us the process started at 9:00 AM. Prior it was the heathen who mocked Jesus, now the chief priests join the mocking, what they feared the most had surely come upon them ( Mark 15:20).

Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the Cross, that we may see and believe. And they that were crucified with Him reviled Him (15:32).

Here as in Matthew we find both thieves began to mock Jesus, but when one hears, “Father, forgive them”, he acknowledges the Mercy of Jesus, producing a change of heart , thereby showing his change of heart as a form of repentance, which in turn brought the saying, “today you shall be with Me in Paradise” (Luke 23:34 & 23:39-43).

To Revile means to Despise or Regard as Vile, the prophet said, “we hid as it were our faces from Him; He was despised and we esteemed Him not. Surely He has borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows; yet we did esteem Him stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted” (Isa 53:3-4). When Jesus picked up the Cross, He carried our sorrows, thus by His Stripes we were healed. When Jesus was beaten, the process started, each mark from the whip frees us from some physical element, each thorn on the crown frees us from some mental torment or curse, regardless of the curse , if we receive it.

These religious rulers confessed the confession of doubt and unbelief, their fruit was exposing their hearts, yet they missed it. The Root can detect the confessions of unbelief in others, but only the Blade can discern their own confession (I Jn 4:1-5). God uses His mirror to expose our confession for our good, not to accuse us. The works of the devil allows us to go about with confessions of doubt and unbelief thinking we are something great. It’s better to be exposed by the mirror of God, than fall into the ditch.

If God is progressive, how is did the Cross grants us the Adam like living soul condition? God is progressive, but God didn’t fall (regress), man did. The Cross is the place where the Father forgives us for Christ’s sake, as we forgive to be forgiven. However, in order to gain Life More Abundantly (which is God’s progression) we must enter the power of the Resurrection. Before the fall, Adam had not sinned, but the potential for sin was present when God said, “In the day you eat thereof….”, yet Adam never had the Blood of Jesus, the power of the Resurrection, the ability to be Born Again, the Spirit of Christ, the New Covenant, Grace, or Life More Abundantly, thus we were raised back to what Adam lost, then granted the ability to have much more than Adam even thought of.

Therefore, we find the Wicked receive the Cross, but reject the purpose, although they cast out devils in the Name of Jesus, or do wonderful works, unless they refuse to walk in Mercy, meaning they like Adam, but not like Christ, thus Jude says they are twice dead (Jude 12).

And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour (15:33).

From the sixth hour (12 noon) to the ninth hour (3:00 PM), the darkness was all the sinful nature of mankind, Jesus being sinless took on sin for us. The Cross made it possible for us to accept the Death of Jesus as we impute ourselves dead, completing the Law of Moses, then by the Life of Christ through the Faith of Jesus we find we can Live unto God.

Even the regard of Mercy to Grace was taking place, under Mercy we are told to “go and sin no more”, under Grace it’s, My little children, these things write I unto you, that you sin not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the Righteous: and He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world” (I Jn 2:1-2).

And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why have You forsaken Me? And some of them that stood by, when they heard it, said, Behold, He calls Elias. And one ran and filled a sponge full of vinegar, and put it on a reed and gave Him to drink, saying, Let alone, let us see whether Elias will come to take Him down (15:34-36).

This would be about 3:00 PM, as the beginning to set the captives free (Ps 22 & 68); the religious rulers said, Come down and we will believe; the people said, Let Him suffer and see what happens. Both wanted to see something before they would believe, but we believe whether we see or not. Here at the Cross the people entered unbelief, not one disciple moved to preach the Gospel, they were looking for places to hide. However, they were not Born Again, although Jesus talked about the Resurrection, they didn’t understand it.

The one with the sponge didn’t make the statement, rather the “They” who thought Elijah must come made the statement. They confused the Great Day of the Lord with the Cross, Elijah had come, but they refused the message, they did whatsoever they pleased. We are like men as Elijah, with like passions, we give the message as we Prepare the Way of the Lord, but we can’t make them believe.

And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost (15:37).

The phase “gave up the ghost” is not the same as “losing the Spirit”, rather it means, A separation between the soul and physical body (Greek ExPsuche), it has nothing to do with the Spirit. Ananias heard the voice of Satan, as he allowed the deceitfulness of riches to pull him head long into greed (Acts 5:1-2). When Ananias held the property in his hand, he could do whatsoever he desired with it, as soon as he made his Vow, the responsibility of the property changed. Ananias didn’t hold back all the gift, he held back part of the gift,  by so doing, he lied to the Holy Ghost. Peter discerned the heart of Ananias by the Spirit saying, “you have not lied unto men, but unto God” (Acts 5:4). Ananias rejected the saving of the soul, as he allowed Satan to fill his heart to lie to the Holy Ghost (Acts 5:3). Was Peter reading the man’s mind? No, he was discerning by the Spirit.

Ananias fell down dead and gave up the ghost, he didn’t give up the Spirit (Acts 5:5). The Greek word for Soul is Psuche, but the Greek word for Wax Cold is Psucho, this word means to breathe, but it doesn’t mean The Breath of God, rather it means the ability to breathe in and out. The Greek word for Spirit is Pneuma, not Psuche or Psucho. The Phrase, Gave Up The Ghost is not the Greek ExPsucho or ExPneuma, the Greek Ex means Out Of Place pointing to a Action separating one thing from another or an action preceding the event. Giving up the Ghost is giving up the ability to breath, or the removal of the soul from the physical body, which causes the flesh to lose the ability to breath. This shows Jesus fought the battle as a Soul, He already gave His Spirit to the Father for security, His physical body was in the grave, but Jesus the Son of man wasn’t. Jesus had to defeat the devil and death as a Son of man, not a Son of God. God’s Mercy makes us sons of men, but we need the Resurrection power to be sons of God, yet we must be sons of men and sons of God in order to fulfill the Promise.

And the Veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom (15:38).

The Veil in the temple was eighteen inches thick, it separated the holy of holies from the people. On the way to the Cross the Gentile court was opened to the inner court, here on the Cross the holy of holies was opened. It may not seem like a big deal to our Gentile minds; however, only the high priest was allowed to enter the holy of holies once a year on the Day of Atonement. The high priest would take the requests of the people before the Mercy Seat, the people could make the proclamation of their atonement, but the high priest never told the people, “go your sins are forgiven”, rather he would tell them their efforts were presented. There were two angels over the Mercy Seat, one representing our Season, the other the next, but the Mercy Seat is not the Throne of Grace, it’s the place of Mercy. When the Veil was ripped, the ability for each of us to step up to the Mercy Seat was also granted. We no longer needed a deed presented to a man for us, now we come boldly to the Throne of Grace to obtain Mercy, and find Grace.

And when the centurion, which stood over against Him, saw that He so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said, Truly this Man was the Son of God (15:39).

This centurion showed more belief and respect than the high priests’; however, the centurion used a past tense phrase, not a present tense phrase. The centurion saw how Jesus endured knowing this Man was more than man, had more courage than any man the centurion had ever seen on a Cross, had more Mercy than any man he had ever seen. His observation was close, the Son of man was on the Cross, the Son of God would be declared by the Spirit of Holiness at the Resurrection (Rom 1:3-4).

There were also women looking on afar off: among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses and Salome (15:40).

John tells us the women included the mother of Jesus, His mother’s sister, Mary, the wife of Cleophas and Mary Magdalene (Jn 19:25). Matthew says the women were, “Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee’s children” (Matt 27:56). Either there were fifty woman named Mary at the Cross, or we are given the truth regarding Joseph, as well as who the brother of Joseph was, with the type of ministry Jesus had and why.

The name Zebedee is Hebrew, meaning A Gift or Giving and the Hebrew root is translated once as Dowry. The Hebrew has two words translated as Dowry, one is the root word for Zebedee, the other is Mohar meaning To bargain. The difference between the two is, Mohar calls for a bargain; whereas the root for Zebedee means the same as Cheerful Giver. When Leah had her sixth son, she said, “God has endued me with a good dowry: now will my husband dwell with me, because I have born him six sons”, she called her sixth, Zebulun (dwelling – Gen 30:20). The name Cleopas is Greek meaning Glory from a Remote father; whereas the Greek Cleophas also means Alpheus, coming from the Hebrew meaning Exchange. Going over the written historical information, we find Andrew and Peter are brothers, but Peter was in partnership with James and John Zebedee, Matthew’s father was Alpheus, thus James, John and Matthew were the natural sons of Alpheus Zebedee. James the less wouldn’t be the natural son of Alpheus Zebedee, but would acquire the name James The Less when he was incorporated into the family. Mary the mother of Jesus was noted as the mother of James the less, Joses (Jude) and Salome. Paul said, James the less was also the leader of the church in Jerusalem, and the brother of Jesus (Gal 1:19). Jude said, he was the brother of James, but he didn’t say he was the brother of Jesus (Jude 1). Within the family order of Zebedee, according to the natural birth and the Law of Moses, there would be James, John, Matthew, James the less, Jude and Jesus, giving us six sons, according to the purpose for Leah’s prophecy (Gen 30:20). The others give us Andrew and Peter as brothers, as was Joseph and Benjamin, then Philip who was from the same city as Andrew, this Philip was the one who went out and found Nathaniel, both were incorporated him into the ministry. Thaddaeus was also known as Lebbaeus and Jude; Bartholomew was also known as Nathaniel (Matt 10:3 & Mark 3:18). Thaddaeus means Strong, as in Standing, Lebbaeus means A man of heart or a man of courage. Bartholomew points to being a grandson, rather than son, Nathaniel means Given of God, whereas Matthew means Gift of God. The only ones not connected to the family order in some form, were Thomas, the double minded, and Judas the traitor; however, we also find the double-minded can make a decision to believe and be restored.

James the less was also known as the son of Alpheus, as was Matthew. Putting all this together, we find Joseph was dead before the earthly ministry started. Mary went to live with Joseph’s brother, Alpheus Zebedee, but Alpheus was married to another Mary, who by the Law became the sister of Mary the mother of Jesus. Mary the mother of Jesus would take the responsibility of raising Mary Zebedee’s children as her own, as well as raising her own, we also find Zebedee had grandsons living with him. Jesus would look at Alpheus Zebedee as the Exchange, but the symbol shows how Jesus engaged the family into the earthly ministry to bring the Remote Father, their true Father (God the Father) by the Gift of God’s Dowry of Glory. This also shows why the “brothers” of Jesus didn’t believe, yet some did (Jn 7:3-4).

We were given a hint of this, when we were told John the Baptist was related to Jesus. This helps us understand the saying, “Who is My mother, or my brethren?”; with, “behold My mother and My brethren! For whosoever shall do the Will of God, the same is My brother, and My sister and mother” (Mark 3:33-35). James used this to show the Faith of Jesus coupled with Wisdom (James 2:1-2 & 3:17). Nonetheless, historical records show Mary had one son, yet she took care of the sons of Joseph’s brother.

When Peter attempted to fill the slot of Judas, he went all the way back to the baptism of John, showing Judas was the second disciple to come from John’s ministry, with Andrew being the first. Since they were able to find someone from John’s ministry on Pentecost within the 120 souls, we can see Jesus was right, the disciples of John would be accepted in the time and timing of God.

(Who also, when He was in Galilee, followed Him, and ministered unto Him;) and many other women which came up with Him unto Jerusalem (15:41).

The women had the same purpose as the men, they all ministered unto Jesus, yet Jesus said, He came to minister, not to be ministered unto (Matt 20:28). Ministry is a two way street, we must be as willing to be ministered unto, as we are to minister, or as willing to minister as we are to be ministered unto. As willing to receive, as to give, or give as well as receive.

And now when the even was come, because it was the preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath (15:42).

This is not the end of the Passover day, neither is it the Feast day, it’s Passover, the day of preparation for the Feast day. The preparation day for the weekly sabbath is Friday, for Saturday the sabbath according to the Commandment; however, the sabbath in this verse has to be the High Sabbath according to the Law. Making the Passover Wednesday, the Feast day a Thursday. The Jewish days begin at sunset, thus the Passover was ending, the Feast day as a sabbath was beginning. We can’t confuse the High Sabbaths with the weekly sabbath, they are different.

Joseph of Arimathaea an honorable counselor, which also waited for the Kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the Body of Jesus (15:43).

The word Arimathaea is the Greek rendering for Hebrew Ramah, Jeremiah was set free in Ramah by Nebuzaradan the captain for Nebuchadnezzar (Jere 40:1). Ramah was also a sign of Ephraim being cut off for his idol worship (Hosea 5:7-9). The phrase Honorable Counselor means Joseph was a high ranking member of the Jewish Sanhedrim, as was Nicodemus (Jn 19:39). Both of these men had to prepare the Body of Jesus, if a common person would have touched the Body, then the entire effort would have been for naught. Whether these two men said anything to the Sanhedrim, or whether they were even present at the trials is unknown; however, two men could not form a quorum, thus even if they would have objected, it would have made little difference. They were now making it known they supported Jesus.

And Pilate marveled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead. And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the Body to Joseph (15:44-45).

By this time the spear had pierced Jesus between the fifth and sixth rib, bringing forth Water and Blood (Mercy and Grace). This centurion is noted as “the centurion” or the one in charge who was standing by, who proclaimed, “truly this Man was the Son of God” (Mark 15:39). Not one bone of His Body was broken, there was no need to break His legs, truly only God could put this together and keep it so perfect in holiness, while evil was running about, thinking it won the battle.

And he bought fine linen, and took Him down, and wrapped Him in the linen, and laid Him in a sepulcher which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the door of the sepulcher.  And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where He was laid (15:46-47).

John tells us Joseph and Nicodemus covered the Body of Jesus with a hundred pounds of aloes, this is different from the spices the women prepared. Aloes preserved the Body, but the spices gave off a pleasing odor while the Body was decaying; however, the Body of Jesus saw no corruption. The process used by Joseph and Nicodemus has been known for years; they take pieces of cloth approximately two inches wide then soak them in the aloes, then wrap the body, it is not the same as mummification, the internal organs are left, the entwining of the clothes keeps the body together. After the process is complete a large sheet would be placed under the Body, starting at the feet, running along the Body, over the head and back to the feet. This cloth was used to soak up the excess aloes, giving the Body added protection until the spices could be added.

The phrase “day before the sabbath” could stand for the weekly sabbath or a high sabbath; however the clue is in the wording “it was the preparation” referring to the Passover which was the preparation day for the Feast of Unleavened bread. The aloes are different from the spices, the spices had to be prepared over several hours, since the High Sabbath was at hand, the women wouldn’t have time to prepare the spices, thus they rested on the High Sabbath, prepared the spices on the weekly preparation day (Friday) then rested on the weekly sabbath according to the commandment (Saturday – Luke 23:55-56). This is clearer in Luke 23:56 as well as in Mark 15:40-41, the women are seen at the Cross at sunset, thus the High Sabbath was just beginning, showing they were not home making spices, clearly the Passover being the Preparation day was ending, the High Sabbath for the Feast of Unleavened Bread was beginning, yet the women at the Cross shows they could not be cooking spices, neither would they on the High Sabbath; leaving the Weekly preparation day of Friday, where Mark 16:1 picks up.

The Sepulcher they just so happen to pick, never had death or a dead body in it prior. This didn’t vacate the Law, rather Jesus would show the Law of Moses was the shadow. Jesus waited for the seven days before entering the Holy of Holies to present Himself before the Father as our Sacrifice, truly Jesus completed the Law and Prophets making us the benefactors. The Sepulcher was owned by Joseph, not only was Jesus buried among the rich, He was buried In The Rock. The Rock of our Salvation was placed In The Rock, so we could be a part of the Rock, so we could be established in the Church by the Holy Spirit.

And when the sabbath was past, Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James, and Salome, had bought sweet spices, that they might come and anoint Him (16:1).

This verse doesn’t say the women prepared the spices, but it does show two things,  they had to cook the spices, and the sabbath had passed. Add Luke 23:54-56 where we find they saw where Jesus was laid, then returned and prepared spices, then rested on the sabbath according to the commandment, thereby giving two sabbaths, one before the day they prepared the spices, and one after. This verifies the High Sabbath was on a Thursday, the weekly preparation on a Friday, then they rested on Saturday. Then on Sunday morning before the sun rose they would go to the tomb to apply the spices. They must have been frustrated, even Martha knew after three days, “surely He stinks”, yet they had the prior evidence of Lazarus being raised, meaning it was not necessarily the case.

If the Law was nailed to the Cross, why did these women hold the sabbath? Although the Law was nailed to the Cross, they didn’t know it until later; therefore, we can be under bondage with freedom at our finger tips. Being free, and knowing you are free are different.

And very early in the morning the first day of the week, they came unto the sepulcher at the rising of the sun (16:2).

The first day of the week is Sunday, not Monday. The phrase “at the rising of the sun” also means, “when it was yet dark”, or a time just before morning breaks (Jn 20:1).

And then said among themselves, Who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulcher?  (16:3).

Again we find two things, first God knows we have need before we ask, second the men knew nothing of the women going to the tomb. The stone was not perfectly round, but it was round in shape, it took several men to move it. The stone could not be moved without those around knowing. The weekly sabbath didn’t end until sunset, which limited the light and ability to properly apply the spices, but as soon as they could see they were there on Sunday morning.

And when they looked, they saw that the stone was rolled away: for it was very great (16:4).

Their natural conclusion was no different from ours, the first thing entering their mind was, Someone else has been here. Jesus said He would be three days and nights in the grave, on the third day He would be raised, thus by the time they got to the grave site, Jesus was already raised, in truth He was raised on Saturday, the third day.

And entering into the sepulcher, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment, and they were frightened (16:5).

Matthew adds one more at the door, thus giving us the two angels of the Mercy Seat, but we also see Mercy and Grace, with Grace at the Right Hand Side.

And he said unto them, Be not frightened: You seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was crucified: He is risen; He is not here: behold the place where they laid Him (16:6).

Today we can open many tombs, we can find the remains of kings, mummies of historical value, but this one tomb was emptied as fast as it was filled, yet there remained something left behind, the burial clothes. When we break out of the tomb, we leave the burial clothes behind.

But go your way, tell His disciples and Peter that He goes before you into Galilee: there shall you see Him, as He said unto you (16:7).

Peter didn’t lose his position, he lost his standing, made clear when he is restored in the last chapter of John. The command is clear enough, but we know they didn’t go, in fact, it took all the courage Peter could muster to visit the tomb twice, much less go to Galilee.

And they went out quickly, and fled from the sepulcher; for they trembled and were amazed: neither said they any thing to any man, for they were afraid (16:8).

It would appear from this, the women didn’t tell the disciples; however, it refers to telling anyone along the way. Mark will make a division, which John and Luke fill in.

Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, He appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom He had cast seven devils (16:9).

Why must we know Mary at one time in the past had seven devils? What difference does it make now? If we have to know, why not tell us in the beginning of the account? Because she is a vital lesson, showing us something about Peter. They are in the house, here comes Mary Magdalene saying, “I have seen the Lord!”. “Okay, yeah, isn’t she the one who had seven devils? Seen the Lord indeed”. However, put it with “and He charged them that they should tell no man until the Son of man were raised from the dead” (Mark 9:9), and “For He taught His disciples, and said unto them…..He shall rise the third day” (Mark 9:31), and “and shall kill Him: and the third day He shall rise again” (Mark 10:34). Three teachings given to Peter regarding the “third day”, not withstanding the fact there had to be two or three witnesses to establish a fact. Mary will be one of those witnesses, the two on the road as the remaining witnesses, plus the teachings, yet Peter still resisted the Truth because he mind was locked into facts. “Wake up girl, Jesus is dead, you lost your healing, the devils are back”. The devils were not back, the devil had not won, or even made a dent in the Plan. All was well, except in the mind of Peter.

And she went and told them that had been with Him, as they mourned and wept.  And they, when they had heard that He was alive, and had been seen of her, believed not (16:10-11).

This separates the two reports by Mary; John shows Mary first reported the tomb being empty, now she reports having seen the Lord. The wording “believed not” means just that, they were so busy mourning for the dead, they couldn’t believe unto life. Mary was blinded when she was looking for the living among the dead, even when she saw Jesus, she didn’t recognize Him. But the “voice of the Lord” in the Garden woke her, she knew her Lord Lives. When Adam heard the voice of the Lord, he made an excuse.

This verse opens the teaching for those Who Believe; the ending verses in Mark have been questioned by some, the usual comments about the “best manuscripts” not having these verses is only partly correct. We find suspicious areas where the verses could fit, plus many of the church fathers commented on the verses, as well as the concepts being used by others, including Paul. The events in Acts show these verses coming to pass, the wording in Mark and other accounts support the text, more important, those who use the Bible to define the Bible find the verses fit the overall structure of the Gospel perfectly.

Peter denied the Lord three times, was told three times in John “do you love Me” by Jesus, with the addition of Mark we find Peter had three chances to believe Jesus was raised from the dead. A Bible teacher will use the Bible to define the Bible, but they will also use external evidence to support the Bible, not define it. There is more than enough evidence to accept the verses in Mark as canon, as we will see.

Looking among the dead for life is never the goal, looking for Life in Christ is. Now enters the other witnesses, they also show us how we can be blind, once we allow unbelief to enter, or use the event to define the event, even when Jesus is standing before us.

After that He appeared in another form unto two of them, as they walked, and went into the country (16:12).

This doesn’t mean Jesus was some sort of quick change artist, rather it shows His bruises were healed, the only evidence of the Cross, were the marks in His hands and feet, the “crown of thorns” was no longer at issue, neither were the stripes, they ended at the Cross. The marks in His hands will be signs for the Remnant on the last day (Zech 13:6).

The word Form means the outward appearance, the last time these disciples saw Jesus, He was beaten to pieces, bones were showing, sinew was exposed, His head was so swollen, He was not recognizable. The two witnesses return and tell Peter they saw the Lord, now Peter has three witnesses, plus the three separate events; two of which proved the tomb was empty, surely he was ready to believe. These two witnesses counter the words of the false witnesses at the trial, in three days Jesus was raised, thus there are times when the Truth comes later, perhaps not during the time of the false accusation, but it will arrive if we are patient.

And they went and told it unto the residue: neither believed they them (16:13).

The word Residue, indicates these two witnesses were among the group, thus Mary testified of the empty tomb, then she testified how she had seen the Lord. The two witnesses from among the elders testified they had seen the Lord, but the other disciples believed not. The people put Jesus on the Cross without two witnesses in agreement, but these disciples  won’t believe with three witnesses all in agreement.

The two or more were in hand, but the unbelief of the disciples held them back, as well as holding the Lord to the earth. This is vital, connecting to the following verses. Matthew told us they were holding the feet of Jesus, or restraining Him, although they worshipped Him. He told Mary He must ascend, so why didn’t He?. Their unbelief was holding Him bound to the earth, they had to be rebuked in order to join the reason for the Cross.

Afterward He appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and harness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen Him after He was risen (16:14).

This is another area showing the value of these verses, it was bad enough when they refused to believe the words spoken by Jesus regarding the Resurrection, but to deny the witness of their own? Jesus didn’t upbraid them for their unbelief, He upbraided them With their unbelief, it’s the only way we can see how much unbelief we really hold. The word Upbraid means to Disgrace, or Revile. It’s interesting how some refuse to accept these verses, they are offended by the concept of how one can hold unbelief after entry into the Body, but we know it is possible, Judas proved it, now the eleven prove it. Those times when we begin to slip into unbelief is a good time to read and accept these verses.

If Jesus is going to upbraid us with our unbelief, how do you suppose He would do it? By showing us the rewards for believing, those who believe will have the signs and wonders following them, the unbelievers will have their unbelief. Unbelief and hardness of heart are sisters, the wording Hardness Of Heart means Destitution Of Perception, or An Inability To Perceive The Things Of God. The Children in the Wilderness started with the ability to have a soft heart, but they made their own hearts hard, the hardness grew to an evil heart full of unbelief (Heb 3:12). Unbelief is a sin, it keeps us from entering in (Heb 3:17-18). Why couldn’t the children enter in? They could not enter in because of unbelief (Heb 3:19). A wicked man hardens his face: but as for the upright, he directs (reconsiders daily) his way (Prov 21:29). He who hardens his heart shall fall into mischief (Prov 28:14). Ezekiel faced the rebellious house of Israel yet God told him, “the house of Israel will not hearken unto you; for they will not hearken unto Me; for all the house of Israel are impudent and hardhearted” (Ezek 3:7). Why was this issue so important? What damage was it doing to the disciples? Their unbelief was destroying their own process; without belief they could not enter faith, meaning they could never enter Grace, the very purpose for the Cross. If it was the case, how would Iniquity fit in? Easy, the Iniquity is the failure to believe when one has the ability to, the sin would be the unbelief filling the void the iniquity left. Therein is the danger of Unequal, if one is Unequal they leave a void, which the spirit of the world will fill with the he of the world. Jesus was going to be gone for seven more days, if they couldn’t believe for three days, how would they for seven?

And He said unto them, Go you into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature (16:15).

They were upbraided with their unbelief, yet He is sending them forth? What gives? Whether they believe or not doesn’t stop the command, they must go forth. The next verse will talk about those who hear and believe. We presume no one can preach unless they believe, yet here Jesus upbraids them with their unbelief, then in the same breath tells them to Go. The anointing preaches through the person, the person who preaches enters error when they think they are the cause and purpose of the preaching. One can fail to believe yet teach and preach, perhaps another area offending some. They think if they can preach or teach they are okay with God, not so according to these verses.

He that believes and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believes not shall be damned (16:16).

We talked about this verse prior, the baptized part points to the entrance into the Body, the Token of water baptism is our acceptance of the conditions of God’s Mercy, as someone from the Body accepted us into the Body. The premise here shows one must be of the Body, first and foremost. To be dunked, sprinkled or immersed in water without the purpose being to enter the Body with the vow to continue to believe, is merely getting wet. However, the warning here shows one can be of the Body, yet if they fail to believe, the premise of, “shall be saved” doesn’t apply. This is not a discourse on baptism or the Name used, it speaks of believing after entry. Paul warned the Corinthians of this very issue, they were of the Body, had the Spirit, but refused to be spiritual. Paul also used the same tense when he told us to believe in our heart Jesus is raised from the dead, then we shall be saved (Rom 10:9). It has to relate as it connects to these verses, since their problem was failing to believe Jesus was raised from the dead.

All this shows, simply being in the Body is no guaranty of “shall be saved”, which Peter, Paul, Jude and James affirm. Jesus himself said, “he who believes on Him is not condemned, but he who believes not is condemned already” (Jn 3:18). Therefore the issue here is not the baptism alone, but the continual

belief, thus He upbraided them regarding belief not faith. Faith must begin with the belief of God Is, here they are saying, God isn’t.

Just because the disciples didn’t believe Jesus was raised, doesn’t mean others won’t, thus He is sending them out to preach, even if they fail to believe. However, He isn’t giving up on them, He upbraided them to correct them. They were of the Rock, if they continue to believe, they will fit, “shall be saved”, with signs following.

It’s interesting the next verses are for those Who Believe, yet there are those who say “I don’t believe them”. Those very words are upbraiding unbelief in action; talk about hung by the tongue!

There are nine shall’s in these verses, they all connect to Authority, but have nothing to do with going about looking under rocks for snakes. Fools use spiritual concepts to do foolish things, saints use the Wisdom of God to accomplish spiritual matters.

These signs shall follow them that believe; In My Name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with New Tongues (16:17).

Two things are important, the Signs, not the Preaching follow, it doesn’t belittle preaching, rather it shows these signs pertain to those preached to, not those doing the preaching. First and foremost we find Believe, going right back to verse 16. It all links together showing the foundation of belief must be established. In First Corinthians 12 Paul talks about the manifestation of the Spirit, it’s not the issue here, here it’s believing producing the Ways of Mercy. It is vital, since the issue here is how they failed to believe, yet they had the basis to believe, if we can’t believe Jesus is raised from the dead, how can we believe we will be?

In Matthew it was Teach, Baptize, and Teach, here is the result of those who hear the teaching who become baptized and continue to believe after the teaching. Jesus placed one element of Mercy with another, all these are how one is “upbraided”. If they wanted to continue to remain in their unbelief the signs wouldn’t follow them, but they would follow those who heard and believed as they look for signs rather than produce them. Like the signs in Egypt, the danger for the unbeliever is a hardened heart, the reward for the believer is the signs.

Why is this important? We see someone preach, another who hears has a sign follow, we think it was the power of the preacher, it wasn’t, it was the one who believed the preaching. It’s the point here, the signs follow the one who believes the words spoken.

They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover (16:18).

Prior they were told to go out and heal the sick, even the 70 reported how the devils were subject to them by the Name of Jesus, yet Jesus said they would tread on serpents and scorpions. Here, it’s “take up”, but before it was “tread”, so do we take up what we tread on? No, to tread means they cannot harm us, as they have no authority over us. Prior when the religious rulers showed up, Jesus stepped between them and His disciples, the disciples never confronted the religious rulers, until after Pentecost (Acts 5:17-33). How did they approach the religious leaders after Pentecost? By Grace? Nay, by Mercy and belief (Acts 5:29). However, here in Mark it’s a different context, this takes it one step further, confirmed in Jude and other places. The metaphor Serpent doesn’t mean some snake, it means Malicious, or Slanderous in nature. It refers to the intent to do harm, this would include those who are like Saul the Christian hunter. The key to this is hope, found in the wording “shall take up”, which is the Greek Aheero meaning among other things “to take up”, in classic Greek it was used in the context of “taking up a fish”, or to “lift high”, it would make no sense at all, except for Paul. When Paul was Saul he was a serpent, a malicious Pharisee who had papers allowing him to capture and kill Christians, his reputation was so bad, even the Apostles feared him, yet he was caught in the Net and Lifted. If we pick up some snake, we miss this Sign by miles. Playing with serpents is not the issue, bringing in the fish is.

This area is supported by the obvious verses, but directly mentioned in Jude 21-22. This is just another area abused by some, but the context means being able to preach the Truth in Love to those who are serpents by nature as they are lifted into the  kingdom.

The disciples preached to people prior, but not to the religious leaders. This is also one of those areas for the Believer, if one believes, they will seek the truth in these verses, if not, they will upbraid themselves by attempting to disprove them.

The phrase Shall Recover comes from one Greek word Kalos meaning Well, denoting Doing Well or Being Well. Jesus did all things Well (Kalos), He makes both the deaf to hear and the dumb to speak (Mark 7:37). If we fail to lay hands on the sick, what would it be? Iniquity? Yes, resisting the call to do well. The test here is not whether we’re well or not, but whether we laid hands on the sick and did Well. The issue here is whether or not we do the effort of laying on of hands, whether anyone gets healed or not.

Don’t confuse the deadly drink with Elisha putting the meal in the pot to rid it of the poison in II Kings 4:40-41, although one could make a point how the Bread (meal) removed the poison. The key to the poison is found in the phrasing, this doesn’t say “will not kill”, which one would think would be the case, rather it says “hurt”. The word Hurt is the Greek Bdeloosso meaning To render foul, or To cause to turn away, but not “death”. This changes the entire meaning showing how killing words spoken to us will not cause us to turn away from our stand on Mercy, we will not render evil (poison) for evil (poison), yet because we believe and walk in mercy those same words will not harm us, we will be able to stand in Mercy, by not falling into bitterness.

Their purpose of the poison is not only to knock us to our knees, but to make us turn, and use poison for poison. The word Drink  is the Greek Pino, it’s the same word used in reference to us Drinking the Cup with the Blood of Jesus, so is the Blood of Jesus deadly? No, this refers to our ability to discern, even Mercy has a discernment. One who walks in mercy can detect deception and unbelief. If we are in Belief, then unbelief will be anti-our stand, as it’s sent to harm us. The Greek word Pino in a figurative sense means to Drink into the soul what serves to refresh or nourish unto eternal life, but if we add the word “deadly”, it changes the context to something intended to cause us to become Unjust, thus making us turn from Just to Unjust. This is the same as “be angry and sin not”, “let no corrupt (poison) communication proceed out of your mouth, but what is good to the use of edifying” (Eph 4:26-29).

What other Bible defining evidence do we have? We can show many manuscripts have these verses, we can show words from the church fathers using them, but we must allow the Bible to define the Bible. We saw some connections, but continuing, we find verse 16:16 is supported by Matthew 24:3, Acts 15:11 and Romans 10:9. One may avoid Mark, but there are other verses saying the same thing pointing right back to Mark. Other areas are supported as well, Luke 11:20, Acts 16:18 and other places show us how we are to cast out devils. Speaking in New Tongues is supported by Mark 13:11, Acts 4:20, Roman 6:19, I Corinthians 1:10 and 2:6. Serpents in the true context as being malicious by Matthew 10:16, 23:33 and Luke 10:19; deadly things by Job 6:4, Psalms 58:4, 140:3 and Romans 3:13; laying on of hands by Acts 8:18 and Hebrews 6:2; signs following by Acts 2:22, 4:30, Romans 15:19 and more verses all supporting these verses in Mark. Since the verses are supported by verses, the Bible has defined itself, thus the entire context stands. Of course if one searches out a reason not to believe them, they have in fact proved them. Their unbelief shows they have failed to continue to believe, in their zeal to avoid the call they are in the process of upbraiding themselves with their own unbelief. On the other hand we can make the choice to Believe, then Continue to believe knowing Signs will follow us.

New tongues is perhaps the most common of the signs, when someone accepts the Mercy of the Father a change takes place in the way they talk, they project the Mercy in words of Mercy, it’s a different manner of conversation.

So then after the Lord had spoken unto them, He was received up into heaven, and sat on the Right Hand of God. And they went forth, and preached every where, the Lord working with them, and confirming the Word with signs following. Amen (16:19-20).

Luke tells us, after the Seven Days for the Sacrifice, the Lord spent forty days with the disciples telling them of the Kingdom. Their belief grew, they understood the power of mercy. Now it’s time to learn more of Denying the self, in order to pick up our Cross.

 


 

By Rev. G. E. Newmyer – s.b.i. les13rev7/ © 2003